Konig des Menschen VII (Archive 2)

Turn VI: 1625-1630
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Event
The Northern Crusade (Part IV):  ( League of Lausanne / League of Leiden ) 
 * The Northern Crusade (Part III) (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW):
 *  Broken Path (1625): With the Battle of the White Mountain, the fragile agreement between the Catholics and Protestants definitively broke down. Hearing the news, armies of both sides refused to see eye to eye, or worse, came into conflict themselves. The herald of advancing Leiden armies do not assuage the situation, as Vestkyster and Svean battalions would often strike infighting Lausanne armies after they themselves have heard of the discord. In a meeting in Zwickau, after much arguing, they came to a conclusion: while neither side wanted anything to do with the other anymore, there was still a war to wrap up. A war that is increasingly disadvantageous for them.
 *  A Backdoor Deal (1625):  Seeing war with Milan can be incredibly disadvantageous to them, Genonese envoys contacted their Tuscan counterparts in hope of negotiating a deal: They would allow a lease of La Spezia and the surrounding areas (corresponding to the current Tuscan occupation) for 50 years; in exchange, they want to secure Tuscan assistance against Milan - a deal which the latter accepted. While outward they remain enemies, hostilities between the two have effectively ceased.
 *  Battle of Lüneburg (1627): With the Leiden army setting siege to the city, this was to be the perfect place for a decisive confrontation, from which the Lausanne members were hopeful they can generate momentum to push further on. Pitting an army of 40 thousand against the Scandinavians' 20 thousand, victory may have seen like a foregone conclusion; however, the use of more mobile and smaller auxiliaries allowed the latter to perform flank attacks and maneuvers that worn down the Imperial army one by one, and even when the battle actually took place, the "pagan" army held their ground, undeterred by the numerically superior opposition. The battle went on for two weeks before the Imperial army was defeated for certain, at the cost of such massive Leiden losses that the siege had to be abandoned. However, the defeat at Lüneburg put a massive dent to Vesnia's hopes to ever pushing up and everyone could, slowly but surely, see the writing on the wall.
 *  Retaking of Visby (1625): After some time of planning an attack on mainland Svearike, one was formulated by Vesnia in early 1625, which ended up being an abject failure due in part to piratical activity and in part due to Svearike's Baltic presence. Having been an eyesore for some time, the Sveans mustered a small army and with the blockading of their navy, retook Visby by April and liberated Gotland in the next three months. Campaign on Verden (1626): By now, the Sami detachment has returned to Vestkyster service as Umeå looked to gain more victories. His eyes laid on Verden, a small town near the Free City of Bremen, an important centre of trade. From Hamborg, he set out southward and managed to penetrate the Imperial lines, taking Verden in the process. As he prepared to set siege to Bremen however, news of a substantial reinforcement army forced his retreat as he fell back and occupied Bremerlehe and then Stade, from which he regrouped with his men at Itzhoe.
 *  Fall of Wallonia (1627):  With the capture of Nameur (again), the Dutch finished occupying the entirety of Wallonia. While there are small-sized skirmishes within the territory, Imperial holdings in the Lowlands is, for now, all but lost.
 *  Sack of Rome (1629): In a shockingly quick campaign, a large Tuscan host swept over the Lazio region and with that success, they turned to the city of Rome itself - the capital of old Christendom, but more importantly, the seat of power of the Pope, their regional rival. The siege of Rome began in the spring of 1628, and to facilitate the scale of this campaign, the Tuscan leader class made the decision to hire mercenaries from the Swiss and the neutral Germans to bolster their numbers and deter any Papal attempt to repel the besieging army. Several scuffles happened by the proximity of the city against small Papal forces which, thankfully, did not cause too much of a problem. And in the middle of 1629, its walls were breached. While the Tuscan generals believed that breaching and occupying Rome would be enough, the aforementioned mercenaries, underpaid and out for blood, sacked the city of its riches.
 *  Das Finale (late 1629): With the herald of the fall of Rome arriving, perhaps Vesnia have realised that the war was lost. With haste, they sent out envoys for all nations that were part of the war, requesting peace talks. Vestkyst, the de facto leader of the Leiden league, would agree to talks, only if it is hosted within their lands - a condition Vesnia had to agree, given the rapidly deteriorating state of the war. The delegates of belligerent states were to meet at Oslo in the spring of 1630, upon which peace talks will begin.
 * Seizure of Aceh: In light of recent turmoil in the realm of their overlords, the Kingdom of Aceh has elected to affiliate themselves with the Hispanic mercantile presence in Southeast Asia. As it turns out, one of the advisors to the King of Aceh is quite outspoken in favor of aligning themselves with the strange European with plenty of coin than a collapsing shell of an empire, and just so happens to have had many a good deal with Hispania's merchants. After the King rejected the proposal put forth for the Kingdom of Aceh to cast off its association with Khmerlacca and sign a mutually beneficial treaty with the Hispanic Empire, said advisor welcomed a band of mercenaries that forced the former King to abdicate, and crowned himself King. Shortly after the advisor-turned-monarch's coronation, he dies in his sleep, albeit under suspicious circumstances. In his will, overseen by half the mercantile presence of Hispania and Agousta in the immediate vicinity, the throne was to go to a certain Juan Sebastian Magellan, descendant of the famous Ferdinand Magellan, who eventually claimed Aceh as the latest acquisition of the Hispanian Empire.
 * Silver Leopard (Part 5): S It was the year 1627, and the march east was not an easy task. Mikaela's advisors has told her this many times, yet she was adamant of accompanying an envoy/expedition eastwards anyway. Even while gone, she put a council of trusted individuals to manage things at home. Even though she grew up in a noble family, her father had taught her that not all problems could not be solved by sitting on your throne. Even if so, the problem would not be truly solved itself. To completely solve a problem, one must have a complete grasp on it, and that requires facing it by the face (at least that's what her father says). While this is technically not a problem, she knew that logistics would become an issue in the vast cold lands of Siberia. An alternate motive is to see the issues the other states in the Varangian Confederation has seen. Besides, it would be a good gesture. But she would hardly spend a long while in the eastern realms before moving onto the real motive for the mission of the trek; the Adytites. While the two are technically neighbors, they hardly knew a lot about each other besides a war that helped them broke free from the Third Daevite Empire almost a century ago. While their relations are currently neutral at best, it does provide a good basis for any negotiations. A few years ago, the first envoy arrived in Yayqapkend, the capital of Yayqapbang. It seems they were expected, as Mikaela's envoy was let inside real easily once the guards knew of her origins. She was later taken to have an audience with the leader of the Yayqapbang, being a matriarchal society, the leader she met would be known as the Khatun.
 * Asvesïr: It was barely a year into her ascension when an envoy from a land far away, known as Varangia, had arrived back in 1624. Oyúnwén Khatun has heard about the people of the west since then. Before all of this contact, it had a reputation for being an intimidating power and the land of bears. Despite feeling a little troubled about them, she wondered if their arrival could serve as a benefit rather than one for destruction. It is best to remain on their good side. For a long time, she has heard stories from when she was little that the tribes to her east had once been together with Yayqapbäng, she wondered what it would be like if it was all one again. Their return has been big news to Oyúnwén, even bigger news when she heard about the supposed leader of the land of bears attempting to seek an audience with her. Such a prestigious individual seeking her out is bound to hold an important deal. When she met up with this individual, she was taken aback by her strange style of clothing. Her clothing portrays an individual with power, and it shines so, unlike her subordinates around her. Oyúnwén has met with individuals with power before, but none from the west. The figure introduced herself as Mikaela, and she has a proposition for her. With open ears, Oyúnwén listened to what the monarch has to say. The proposition was straightforward and simple; During the first envoy, they have heard rumors of her desire to unite the Adytite states to the east of her, so Varangia will offer to help the Yayqapbäng. There is one catch, though; join the Varangian Confederation as a member. Of course, this sets an uneasy feeling in her and her people. Their loss of freedom from one power, only to give it to another? But again, Mikaela further explained of the system of the Confederation, which eased most of their worries. Their independence is preserved, and they would be supported by a higher power if things to awry. She is warned that newcomers might arrive as borders are eased between her neighbors. In all honesty, traffic through Yayqapbäng is lacking, yet the more traffic means more trade, and more trade means more wealth. After much consideration, a week of long thinking, she finally accepted. With this, she earned the nickname the 'Asvesïr' -- the 'bear-sister'. A a year later, in 1628, her hungry eyes and newly gathered forces looked eastwards with vigor. Zegunqapbäng and Qosketsbäng would be the first to go, before moving on with the stronger power of Jedlerbek.
 * Italian Plague of 1629-31: Starting in 1629, a series of bubonic plague outbreaks would ravage north and central Italy. The plague was said to have been carried by the troop movements in the region as part of the wider ongoing religious conflict in Europe, first arriving in Mantova, and by October 1629, arrived in Milano, the Lombardy region's economic centre. In these two years, it was alleged that around half the population of Milano died. Venezia was also particularly hard hit, with around over 40 thousand dead, while Bologna saw 15 thousand succumb to the plague. The plague also made its way to the Tyrol region in Westria. Overall, an approximately one million people died or roughly 20-25% of the population of the affected region. The plague was said to have caused caused long‐lasting damage to the size of Italian urban populations and to urbanization rates; which was alleged as a major reason for the region's relative economic decline compared to other Western European regions.
 * Nynorrøn: For the century or so after Kvasir arrived from Vinland and shook up Vestkyst's spiritual life, the nation has adopted Odinism - a sort of syncretism between Christianity and old Norse, which have been in part reconstructed with texts and customs brought back from Vinland, ironically once its colony. While some more radical elements had advocated for a complete reversion to Norse and abandoning Christendom entirely, relations with the rest of Europe - especially the Holy Roman Empire to the south - meant the monarch couldn't quite take that step, hench the amalgamation as an alternative. However, this fickle syncretism began to show its cracks as Vestkyst and the Holy Roman Empire came into direct conflict - first over Holsten, then over its faith - shaking the Christian foundations of this faith to the core. War against the Catholics and Protestants, the latter of which betrayed them after having been assisted to gain victory against the former in the first place, served to radicalise the rank and file, who began to slowly but surely phased out Christian customs in favour of a return to Norse. The spread was helped by the Great Fire of Oslo, an event blamed on the Christians, convincing many of the nobility of the city that a conversion to Norse was desirable. By the time peace was within reach, it was said that this conversion has spread to much of the commoners in Danemark and everywhere south of Alesund in Vestkyst. While there was no common consensus in what to call this, as the dissemination was rapid and decentralised, it was colloquially called "Nynorrøn" (or "New Norse") by those who practiced it, citing a return to their ancestral religion.
 * Blast from the Past (Part 2): Amadelia continues to find weird bones in the cliff face. A femur here, a toe bone there. Creatures with weird appearances are slowly excavated from the stone.
 * Mystery of the Bones (Part 1): Rumors of weird bones have spread to Britain, though not many really make much of it. All but one person: Richard Anning. Looking at the Dorset Coast, he spotted weird bones of his own. Digging away, he found a weird fish (an Ichthyosaur), among other weird aquatic creatures in the rock. With him was his daughter Mary, and from this moment onwards, the father-daughter duo began visiting the shores more often, hoping to find more bones in the rock.
 * Corpse of the Lion:
 * "Mordabād Hendustān!" Death to Hindustan!"
 * These were the shouts heard across the decaying Hindustani realm as more and more expressed their grievances towards the empire in the form of open, and bloody, rebellion. In the decade since the town of Bidar declared its independence in the year 1619, entire regions, most notably Odaipur and Gujarat had seceded. Vast swaths of the south had been seized by rebel groups funded by the nation of Vijayanagar in what was called the Deccan Chaos. By 1624 though, the bloodshed had ended. The rebels were victorious - vast swaths of Hindustani territory were now free. Still grateful for an end to the chaos, the sitting Emperor of Hindustan began to attempt to rebuild his realm. But that was not to last. The Hindustani Empire continued to fall apart with slighted factions, such as the Rajputs, in the east all expressing grievance. As central authority further collapsed, the Hindustani government found itself as uneasy allies with the Imandar, a divergent sect of Arzhamites who, though prevalent in China, were brutally opressed for their heretical beliefs. Not dissimilar to the Buddhists, the Imandar believe that all life on the mortal plane is sinful and that absolving oneself of sin requires a liberating insight. However, most importantly, they believe that there are two deities, Ik Onkar, the primordial essence of the universe which "is because it is", and Ahlah, a malevolent lesser deity who controls the material realm. Arzhang, the founder of Arzhamism, is viewed as a liberator from the material realm in a manner not dissimilar to Siddhartha Gautama in Buddhism. For obvious reasons, the orthodox Arzhamites of Hindustan greatly dissaproved of Imandar, but they proves to be great allies in this time of need. Still, it did seem to some that they were becoming worryingly powerful...
 * Piet Hein: The famed Dutch admiral seized a massive Hispanian treasure fleet in the seas of the Fortunate Islands during a battle as part of the war in Europe in 1628. The captured fleet reportedly contained silver to the tune of 11 million guilders, part of which is used to fund the Dutch army. This, along with the colossal amount of silver taken from others of his exploits were said to have driven silver prices up throughout Europe and send Hispania into bankruptcy (again).
 * Death of the Aurochs: In 1627, the last surviving auroch is said to have died off in Avaria, marking the species extinct.

NPC Event

 * Albion: A very high tide occured in 1625, said to be the highest the Thames have ever seen, which overthrew the sea walls at Kent, Essex and Lincolnshire, causing great damage to seaside communities.
 * Bangalla, Pemba and Mtende: They accept the proposal from Matagaskar
 * Nakniq: (To Abenanka) They accept.
 * Papal States: The new St. Peter's Basilica was consecrated in 1626. It remained mostly untouched during the sack of Rome three years later.
 * Naples: Still reeling from the effect of the sack on Napoli, an earthquake struck the city, causing further damage.
 * Barbary Corsairs of Salé: (to BoC) They accept. They also run raids on Cornwall and Iceland.
 * Svearike: The 64-gun sailing ship Uppsala sunk on its maiden voyage in the port of Stockholm on August 10, 1628.
 * Papal States: The new St. Peter's Basilica was consecrated in 1626. It remained mostly untouched during the sack of Rome three years later.
 * Zegunqapbäng: After much pressure from Yayqapbäng, they agreed to be to be absorbed into their territories. After all, their people has shared ties with them anyway, so it would not be as hard integration as those more east of them.(edited)
 * Qosketsbäng: They had resisted pressure from Yayqapbäng for a short while, but Yayqapbäng's forces under the so-called 'Asvesïr' had been more convincing. After a long debate, they reluctantly let the forces march through and take over
 * Jedlerbek: Seeing what is brewing in the west, they prepare their forces in fear of Yayqapbäng's growing power.
 * Netherlands: The Netherlands significantly expand their colonial possessions during this time, vassalizing Polonnaruwa and the Andaman Islands. The Zhaowanese, with whom they are on friendly terms, allow them to construct a settlement next to the southeast of the Zhaowanese city of Singnakyo. This settlement is named "Batavia" and quickly becomes the center of Dutch activities east of Malacca. Furthermore, the island of Sint-Maarten is seized by the Dutch West Indies Company following attacks by the Brethren of the Coast which devestated Hispanian defenses in the eastern Carribean. In addition, they request to buy a port from Bangal.
 * Zhaowa: They accept all requests made to them by the BAKA Gaikokuhito Company, in line with their already established policy towards Europeans in their waters.

Naranga Empire | Naranggai Hanarga
Black Soil and White Mountains (4) - The South
 * Government: Constitutional Monarchy
 * Emperor/Hošoigan: The Hošoigan, literally meaning “King of Four Corners”, is the supreme ruler of the Naranga, bound by a set of unchangeable laws referred to as the “Founding Injunctions” or the “Naranga Constitution”. He is elected by the Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers from among the children, nieces, and nephews of the previous Hošoigan.
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Sirke [Posthumous] (b.1561) (r.1579-1601)
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga | Khan of Great Radiance (b.1582) (r.1616-)
 * Viceroy of the Mongols/Monggoli Noyan: The Mongol Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Central Asia on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (b.1587) (r.1616-)
 * Administration: The administration of the Naranga Empire is hierarchical in nature, with four levels of government, the county (Batka). prefecture (Kōlga), province (Sūgūlga), and national (Narga). At the lowest level of administration, the county level, the local magistrate and his council are elected by the citizenry from a small pool of candidates, all of whom are local government officials who have applied for the position. On higher levels though, governance is based around sortition. Those within the council who apply for the position of delegate to the next level are chosen via lottery, though the provincial council sends no delegate to the Deliberative Council. Below are a list of institutions within the Naranga Empire’s Imperial government. The institutions below are in order of most influential to least influential, from top to bottom. Positions of leadership within the bureaucracy are determined through a series of exams meant to create a cohesive state ideology and to test managerial skills, though it is not uncommon for noteworthy citizens to be appointed directly by the imperial government.
 * Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers/Dorosi-gwa Amban-i Hebeng Mancan: The Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers, sometimes shortened to the “Great Council” (Haba Mancan) or simply, the “Deliberative Council” (Hebeng Mancan), is the greatest policymaking body within the Naranga Empire. The Deliberative Council advises the Emperor, proposes laws and policies, and elects the new Hošoigan should he not have chosen an heir. In addition, it technically has the power to force an abdication of the Emperor, allowing one of his sons to take power. The Deliberative Council consists of 22 automatic members at the moment. In addition, there are a number of Imperial princes or military leaders which may be appointed, though there is a limit of twelve such members, giving the Deliberative Council a maximum membership of 34. Though the five governors of Amuria aren’t automatic members by law, their membership is essentially guaranteed.
 * Censorate/Silhagūn Jibi: The Censorate, also called the Reviewal Department, is both a supervisory agency. In addition, it reviews edicts and commands received from the Emperor as a review mechanism against the Naranga Empire’s founding legal codes. They are directly responsible to the Emperor, unlike the Six Ministries who are responsible to the Chancellor of the Secretariat. The main purpose of the Censorate is to check administration at every level to root out corruption and malfeasance, as well as to oversee the appointment and election of officials. They operate the Hwēnmu Jikesi (Black Tortoise Guards), serving as the emperor’s bodyguard and the secret police of the Naranga Empire, given authority to extract otherwise hard-to-access information by whatever means possible. As such, they operate in a completely different field than the Ministry of Justice. They are responsible for the interrogation and execution of important figures both domestic and foreign.
 * Secretariat/Nyalmang Iri Jibi: The Secretariat, also referred to as the Civil Affairs Department, is the highest executive institution of the imperial government. It is managed by a Grand Secretary, with two Deputy Directors who assist them in their administrative duties. The Secretariat’s purpose is to put into effect commands and edicts from the Emperor.
 * Five Ministries/Uca Jibyawi : The Five Ministries are the backbone of the civil government of Qing. The FIve Ministries are under the Secretariat, which is in itself responsible to the Deliberative Council and the Emperor. They are responsible for implementing policies and managing the Naranga civilian bureaucracy. The Five Ministries are: the Ministry of Plenty, which manages government monopolies, state industry, and the central bank, the Ministry of Justice, which manages the penal system and provides prosecutors, the Ministry of Works, which oversees government construction projects, the standardisation of weights and measures, and the manufacture of government equipment, the Ministry of Posts, which manages the toll system, border control, internal logistical work, the registration of inns and hostels, and the postal system, and the Ministry of Scholars, which oversees state schools, libraries, cultural affairs, putting out state exams (the Secretariat creates the exams itself), and state scientists and artisans.
 * Economy: The economy of the Naranga Empire is primarily agrarian, though luxury items (such as ginseng and sea cucumber), iron production, textiles, forest products, and pottery are a significant contributor to the Naranga economy. Years of warfare and little development have resulted in the Naranga Empire’s economy being stunted. A form of land ownership, deemed Nanukai-Nabin (Lit. Split Land-ownership) is prominent within the Naranga Empire, similar to the sharecropping system, with the only major difference being that the landlord only gains revenue off of a plot of land to which the peasants do not have usufruct rights. In addition, private land ownership, traditional tenant-farming, and communal farming are all common throughout the Naranga Empire. The Naranga Empire’s government intervenes little in the economy, despite it legally having absolute control over all economic matters, only occasionally directing corporate efforts for economic gain to generate a stable source of resources required for the running of the nation. In recent years, the putting-out economic model has gradually begun to be replaced by the development of workshops as the demographic of those engaged in non-agricultural work has changed from freelancing Anmukba-nin (Free farmers) to those at the bottom of society seeking a stable source of income.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Primary Capital: Habanisūn (de facto), Girincasa (de jure)
 * Regional Capitals: Habanisūn, Haisenwē, Alcuka, Miyoo Gasan (Kilemi Prt.)
 * Demographics:
 * Ethnic Makeup:
 * Narangga-nin (Amurian Koreanic): 74.6%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanized Tungusics): 12.9%
 * Solgo-nin (Joseonese): 2.5%
 * Ainu-nin (Nivkh and Ainu): 4.0%
 * Monggol-nin (Mongols): 5.4%
 * Nikan-nin (Chinese): 0.5%
 * Siyūnda-nin (Native Americans & Japanese) >0.1%
 * Population: 8,443,000
 * Habanisūn: 78,000
 * Mukden: 66,000
 * Girincasa: 59,000
 * Asadal: 56,000
 * Alcuka: 53,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 51,000
 * Miyoo Gasan: 49,000
 * Boli: 43,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in the Naranga Empire is not necessarily exclusive, with many ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Catholicism: ~>1%
 * Arzhamism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: There are two military organizations within the Naranga Empire - the Eight Banners and the Black Standard Army. The military of the Naranga Empire is deeply tied to its civilian governance. All soldiers are of the same rank as bureaucratic officials, and high-ranking citizens of the Naranga Empire are compelled to either serve in the military or become a government worker, which are seen as their natural professions. The Naranga military is categorized by its maneuverability, small unit size, adaptability, logistic prowess, and focus on quick decisive victories, a product of its relative lack of resources and manpower. Due to this, the Naranga are rather inept at wars fought over large fronts and long drawn-out wars. Similar to the civilian bureaucracy, positions of leadership within the military are determined through a series of exams concerning military strategy and performance.
 * Eight Banners/Yeteri Dokcagi: The Eight Banners are the elite forces of the Naranga Empire. The Eight Banners are organized by of four main colours; red, yellow, blue, and white, with a bordered and plain variety existing for each. One of the banners, the Plain Yellow Banner, is under the direct control of the Emperor, but the rest are under the control of Generals referred to as “Dokcagyuju”. The banner armies have the same basic organizational structure as the rest of the Naranga military. The smallest division of a Banner army is the company (Niru), consisting of 100 men. 20 companies (2,000 men) made up one regiment (Muldori). 5 muldori constitute a Banner (Dokcagi) with a total of around 10,000 men. There is little deviation from these numbers. Membership within the banner armies is mostly clan-based, meaning that only certain individuals from certain clans are eligible to become Bannermen (dokcagisi) with little exception. As such, the bannermen are effectively a hereditary military class. Banner households are exempt from select taxation but must bring their own equipment to battle when called to arms. Despite this, the composition of the banner armies are remarkably uniform - each soldier wields a sword or polearm with a bow, occasionally a rifle, and has knowledge of warfare on horseback.
 * Number of Bannermen: 79,600
 * Black Standard Army/Suksang Bolsung Saosimul: The Black Standard Army is a military force which draws members from both recruits and conscripts. It is organized in a very similar way to the banner armies.Total Black Standard Army Forces: 221,000
 * Heavy Cavalry [16,000]: Cavalrymen armed with heavy armor and equipped with snaplock/snaphaunce guns. Used as Shock Cavalry.
 * Light Cavalry [50,000]: Mounted archers armed with Naranga bows, fire arrows, and a sabre. Occasionally used as backup infantry while dismounted.
 * General Infantry [85,000]: The Bulk of the Naranga Military, arranged in flexible thin rectangular Pike-and-Shot formation to maximize firepower. Handles siege equipment rarely.
 * Skirmishers [21,000]: Units detached from regular formations during combat meant to harass enemy forces, armed with sabres and bows or muskets. Certain Naranga skirmisher units have begun to experiment with longer rifled small arms, though their usage is iffy due to maintenance issues. A select few Naranga skirmishers are armed with wide-barreled guns meant to fire finned rockets.
 * Artillery Corps [14,000]: Units operating field and stationary artillery (classified as all firearms requiring more than one person to wield). Also provided swords as a means of self-defense.
 * Logistical Staff [35,000]: Infantry serving in logistical and medical roles. Most often equipped with daggers, sometimes seen with wheellock guns in high-importance missions.
 * Imperial Navy/Hanarga-i Badassaosi: The Imperial Navy is split into two fleets, the Eastern Fleet and the Western fleet, with the former occupying the East Sea and the Sea of Okhotsk and the latter occupying the Bohai Sea and the East China Sea. The base for the two fleets are, respectively, Haisenwē and Habanisūn. Total Number of Naval Personnel: (~4800)
 * Kebūlka-Juwen [6] Sturdy, armored ships of the Japanese design. (~570 crew total)
 * Yerbe-Juwen [21]: Medium-sized junks with two decks, agile but not very swift, built for the Amurian coast, armed with cannons. (~2200 crew total)
 * Seberūn-Juwen [40]: Relatively small fast ocean-going ships predominantly used in the Sea of Japan and the Sea of Okhotsk, though often seen as support. Most often seen for boarding tactics. (~1600 crew total)
 * Wars and Conflicts
 * Naranga Conquest of Later Liao (1623-1628): Unlike Isangga, Sochigel was by no means merciful. Her decisions made during her conquest of Later Liao were not rational, rather they were fueled by a burning hate for the Khitan people due to their oppression of the Mongol people. With her Great Western Army, she burned a path of carnage through the plains of Northern Amuria, leaving naught but corpses in her wake. Her soldiers would frequently interrogate civilians, asking if they were of Khitan ethnicity or not. The Khitan had a distinct accent when speaking Khalkha Mongol, and many did not know the Khalkha language at all. The men were hung from trees with meat hooks and the rape of women and children was openly encouraged by the leadership of the Great Western Army. By the time Sochigel reached the gates of Nerchüü, tens of thousands of Khitan were dead and the Great Western Army was seen less as an army and more as a force of nature. During the campaign, her army swelled in size as those resentful of Khitan rule volunteered to join the Great Western Army. Scared for his life, the Khan of Liao, Runsori, took his own life just as the Great Western Army broke through the city gates. Sochigel was furious. How dare he just kill himself like that? No worries, Sochigel thought. If she couldn’t disgrace him while he was still alive, she’d just disgrace his corpse. While looting the Liao palace, Sochigel ordered her men to capture, but not kill, all members of the Khitan royal family. Some had escaped and many had taken their own lives, but that was to be expected. The remaining members of the royal family were lined up against a wall, and forced to defile the decrepit corpse of Runsori, those closest to him having to do it last. When it would be their turn, the corpse would be well into decomposition. Many refused, and were tortured for weeks on end before being boiled alive. Those who did not refuse were thrown into the Siberian tundra just a few weeks later. With the entire Yarud clan exterminated and the Khitan state being relegated to the history books, the Eastern Steppe was now firmly under Naranga rule.
 * Consolidation of the North (1628-): Formally starting in 1629 with Isangga’s now-iconic statement, “Let these northern wilds be ours,” before marching into the nation of Aigun, the Consolidation of the North was less a war, but more of a series of actions taken by the Naranga government to gain and maintain control of the territory north of the Amur. Tensions between Aigun and the Naranga were high - Aigun had been a steadfast ally of the Khitans for almost two centuries, and as such were on less-than-amicable terms with the Naranga following their conquest of Later Liao. The cities of Aihūn and Markuchi, the two bases of power of the State of Aigun, were conquered by the Naranga just weeks after the initial invasion. However, resistance was still wedged within the region’s deepest nooks and crannies, and would most certainly be hard to clean out. In 1629, the Naranga enforced a fur tax upon the lands which formerly made up Aigun. Residents of the region were required to pay a fur tax according to their village. Chieftains which paid fur tribute received Naranga-produced materials, such as silk clothing, steel, and other assorted gifts. In addition, the settlement of the region is encouraged.
 * Diplomacy:
 * Albion: The Naranga are rather peeved when Fortuna King contacts them, and for good reason. The use of a term unfamiliar to any in the region (Qing) to describe them, the misclassification of an empire of 8 million as an organization, and the misidentification of the Naranga Empire’s leader, are all red flags for the Naranga. Not only is this an embarrassment, but this is also an insult - the Naranga have a deep enmity towards the Chinese, so using a Chinese term to describe them is a slap in the face for many. As such, many are convinced that the Albionites should not be spoken to. However, after much deliberation, the Naranga establish ties with the Albionites, providing them the benefit of the doubt. After all, the Albionites, being not well established in the region, likely do not have accurate information, and much meaning can be distorted in translation.
 * “Qing, is that, like, some stupid Chinese word? Huh? Man, Keenan was a dumbass, but I didn’t expect the rest of his folk to be like them.” -somebody probably
 * Aigun:yo mama so fat - oh wait, we fucking killed her lmfaoooooooooooo how its like not being independent haha go cry
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: eyoooooooooooo best buds wassup!!! we told your princess or something that she should go back, because that's what best friends do!!!! ok but like why is your leader gay that's like really uncool, and no isangga is not gay he is not no he is not he did not have a relantionship with nurhaci in adolescence
 * Events (EXPAND TO READ NARRATIVE EVENTS)
 * The Bayonet: By 1630, the Bayonet had become well-known among the Naranga people. With the greater and greater production of weapons within the bounds of the Naranga Empire, it suddenly became feasible for entire units of soldiers to be composed of gunmen. However, such a strategy was not feasible, as gunmen were unequipped to deal with close-combat fighting and reloading took precious time. However, with the invention of the bayonet, such strategies suddenly became practicable. Even still, bayonets proved to be practically unusable as the only design at the time was the plug bayonet, which prevented the user from shooting while the bayonet was still attached to the gun. Time spent plugging and unplugging bayonets on the battlefield was time wasted. In the time it took for a unit to plug their bayonets, a charge could have slaughtered the entire unit.
 * However, this situation was quickly amended in 1628, when the plug bayonet was invented in Habanisūn. It had a habit for falling off the barrel of a gun in the heat of battle, but it was an invention too useful to give up. Units solely composed of gunmen armed with bayonets were created in 1629, though the vast majority of the Naranga infantry was still composed of thin rectangular pike-and-shot formations.

'''For What? - October 1626:''' “With assent from the sitting Monggoli Noyan, it has been agreed upon that General Ninggūldai will replace General Bombogor as the commander of the Naranga forces assisting that of the Khorchin. General Nuryodūm, shall too, shall manage military affairs in the Bohai sea. They’ll do well, that is for certain. For reaching a consensus with such speed, gratitude is in order for all. This meeting is concluded. Honored guests, go about your days,” Isangga said in a faint manner, holding a hand up in the air. Despite the lack of sound made, all took notice of the man’s words. Isangga's voice had a habit of being like that - though normally muted it had a quality of clearness to it.

As the members of the Deliberative Council shuffled out of the hall one-by-one, Isangga sat down at his desk again. It was a desk he seldom used - only used to organize papers for the many addresses and discussions he had to engage in daily. The sun spilt into the room from the open windows, casting a warm orange light over Isangga as he stared off into the distance.

He was what, 43, turning 44 now? Two-thirds of his life already lived. Too old to buy into adolescent fantasies of revenge and vengeance, for sure. Why even avenge a father who had never helped him? From his mother he had his manner of speech, his outlook on life, even those amber eyes by which the two were instantly recognizable. Indeed, Isangga’s invasion of Joseon was hardly personal. It was demanded of him, the Joseonese simultaneously owning the holiest landmark in Nyangyaism while riding roughshod over the Amurian people was unacceptable for many. Isangga, born the illegitimate son of a Dorosi who himself was of common blood, legitimized his rule with promises of vengeance, which though never mentioned, were clear to all.

Before Isangga could ponder too hard on his purpose in this world, his 15 year-old son poked his head through the open doorway.

“There’s this Natural Alchemist who wants to talk to ya, dad!”

“It’ll just be a moment, no need to wait for me.”

The Raven Prince - October 1628: Along the bustling pier, filled with all manners of people living their life, content fishermen sang songs into the setting sun, unloading their daily catch. Noraisol smiled slightly as he continued walking. He had turned 18 a few months ago - in a few months he’d return to the Naranga military, as expected of any royal prince. Noraisol was appreciative that Isangga had personally taught him all Norisol would need as an Emperor, or at the very least, an administrative or military leader. Noraisol, having passed the Naranga State Exams, which Noraisol judged much fairer way of judging skill than the Wu exams, and possessing great martial skills, naturally chose the military path. For his contributions in the Naranga Conquest of Later Liao, and likely for his relation to Isangga, Noraisol was to become the lieutenant of a platoon, personally leading 100 men when he returned to the battlefield in the summer.

But it was not the time for Noraisol to dwell on matters of state - he simply wished to enjoy the beauty of autumn. Autumn was the time of hugs, of evenings with warm drinks and warmer smiles, not of maps and manuscripts. Norisol’s father, Isangga, seemed not to get the memo on that part. Noraisol was duly grateful for the fact that Habanisūn had no lack of trees, both on the inside and outside of the grand city walls. Of course autumn leaves fell too within the palace grounds, but Noraisol preferred to watch the trees coated with all manner of colors, the cobblestone paths strewn with fallen acorns so perfect they must’ve been placed by a divine hand, and the leaves’ penultimate dance not within the suffocating imperial palace - but rather in the alleyways between homes charming in their plainness. Perhaps he and his father were similar in this regard, they both seemed much more comfortable with the life of a commoner than the life of a noble. Autumn was the least subtle of all the four seasons, it came rapidly in these parts, flamboyant and proud, dressed in its carnival clothes, and for that, Noraisol loved it.

Distracted by the beauty of Autumn, Noraisol was taken aback when he felt the two thin legs of a raven land upon his shoulder, squawking. After leaping up in surprise, attracting an odd stare from a stranger, Noraisol relaxed, knowing that the bird was his pet, Kamawi, given to him by Isangga when Noraisol was 12. Noraisol was greatly relieved that none in the city knew who he was while wearing common clothing - it surely would’ve been a great embarrassment if someone recognized him as the crown prince.

Noraisol knew Kamawi to be a brainy bird. He must’ve flown all this way for something important. Kamawi then squawked once more, before flapping his wings and flying off into the distance. Noraisol’s memory then struck him like a gust of wind. If his memory served him right, he had to meet with General Nuryodūm to discuss...a cannon? Touch the Sea (4) - The North

A Second Reunion - Jul. 1625: Kimopte had been searching the land for her lover for so long that when she finally encountered Siramat, she was not sure what to feel. She was...happy? Maybe even elated? Maybe exasperated, that it took so long? After all, she and Siramat were 28 already, Siramat was no doubt tired too. Kimopte had certainly done much while in the sunset lands - she was now the proud author of an ever-growing corpus of literature in Tlingit and Ainu, the latter written in a script she had devised after a talk in 1615 with Isangga. She had explored further than most, and had recorded all which she saw, something seldom by Asians who had ventured to the east.

It was funny, to Kimopte, that Siramat had a much more emotive response to seeing Kimopte for the first time in almost a decade. When the two locked eyes upon that mountain path, Siramat immediately ran up to her and wrapped her arms around Kimopte’s waist, gently apologizing for causing Kimopte so much trouble with a fragility not seen before. Kimopte was first attracted to Siramat for her elegance, her confidence - seeing her just one slap away from breaking was disorienting, but she loved her nonetheless. To the contrary, Kimopte made not a noise, she hardly even said a word. Perhaps, after all these years, Kimopte had subconsciously lost sight of her reason for pushing onwards. The difficulty of finding Siramat was enormous - despite Siramat’s white hair making her the topic of much hearsay, reaching her was like trying to make a move in chess already mated. More likely was that Kimopte didn’t feel because she didn’t know what to feel - she never quite mastered herself in the way many others did, always having a nebulous sense of identity and purpose.

Kimopte never quite knew if Siramat loved her back. She inferred that it was so - those gestures of tenderness Siramat showed Kimopte in private seemed to be proof enough, right? However, that night, Kimopte’s desires, conscious and unconscious, sensual and emotional, were fulfilled. Once again, Kimopte’s relationship with Siramat changed. At the beginning there had been little true sensuality in her desire, their first act of concupiscence was mostly an act of will, but eventually the nature of their passion had changed. The feeling of Siramat had gotten in the air around Kimopte - she had become a necessity, not the subject of longing but a personal need. The same seemed to apply to Siramat, and at long last Kimopte received her vindication that her feelings for Siramat were indeed mutual.

To Kimopte’s knowledge, cruel fate had forced Siramat further and further east. These lands were not peaceful, and Siramat had taken many a wrong step. Kimopte, not one to fail her self-given duty, ventured further east with her. Now the two were at the threshold of Eparmosir, or the Golden Lands as the Tlingit called it, where turquoise, that coveted cyan gem, was rumored to be produced. The two could not return home, at least not legally, as the order of exile was still in place, but when did the law stop them? Still, Kimopte had one last thing to do.

The Tale of The Ghost Queen’s Lovers - Jul. 1625: Siramat stared at Kimopte with an expression like a blank canvas on her face. The two were sat around a flickering campfire within a small clearing. Fireflies, as numerous as the stars in the night sky above, shimmers as a chorus of crickets sang their songs.

“So, you see, er, his brother, Maa’gwaax's the king of Sahnyate, right?” Kimopte explained. “Now, the plot of the story revolves around an, er, illicit dalliance that guy, you know who he is, finds himself in.”

“With the Ghost Queen,” Siramat said blankly.

“Yes! With the Ghost Queen. You see, they engage in some naughty stuff, and Maa’gwaax finds out. However, you see, Maa’gwaax is...less peeved than expected, so he decides to allow the relationship...provided that he always join in.”

Siramat still vacantly stared at Kimopte, evidently unenthused. Kimopte let out an slight awkward chuckle, before continuing on.

“And it goes on like that...for a while, until the three are cursed for their lechery and cannibalize each other.”

Siramat and Kimopte sat together in silence for a few moments too long for comfort until Siramat spoke up. Kimopte looked down and twisted her hands.

“How did Misahūn find this?”

“Utterly hilarious,” Kimopte responded, “You see, he in fact even urged me to continue on writin'.”

“...What are you gonna do with it then?” Siramat posed, concealing an barely-detectable undercurrent of chagrin with her benign tone.

“I dunno, toss it to some merchant in Litu’aa before we leave for home, maybe? Pity to the person who the Ghost Queen takes it from,” Kimopte shrugged. “You see, I would have second thoughts, but alas, I got my name on it, so I don’t think they'll shove a pike through the poor sod who they snatch the book from.”

Siramat sighed and briefly shut her eyes. “I guess then,” she simply said. “We’re heading out tomorrow, are we not?”

“Yup!” Kimopte responded with energy, eager for a change in conversation, “I expect that we’ll be in Suacit in just a week!”

Empire of Matagaskar | Empira Matagasykara

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andrianjaka (B 1571 D 1628 - Age 57) (R 1612 - 1626), Emperor Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 23, alive) (R 1626 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Raviro (B 1608 - Age 21, alive)
 * Empress Dowager: Ravadifo (B 1571 - Age 58, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova
 * Order of Succession: Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 30, alive), Prince Razafindramahata (B 1621 - Age 8, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 47, alive), Princess Rabetsara (B 1624 - Age 4, alive), Princess Zakalamanjafotany (B 1552 D 1626 - Age 73)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 793 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 750
 * Antananarivo: 6 120
 * Toamasina: 4 550
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 450
 * Morafenobe: 2 100
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 670
 * Moroni: 1 050
 * Rural regions: ca 760 000
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Sakalava), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), 5% Adnanite
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore) and other traditional folk religions
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * Usurpation War (1625 - 1627): Rambolazafy raises an army to fight the usurper, with most of the High Chiefs joining her, barring Morafenobe, Ambanja and also Analamanga, ruled by the Emperor himself, also the local chapters of the Order of Rakotomazava help the usurper side as well. These support Mahajanga under Ramalalaharivololona in various ways (armies or sending supplies and/or gold). With a chunk of the Royal Court not happy with this development, several of the Hova dynasty members are forced to flee, together with a few members of Andrianjaka’s court. The still remaining ones either support Andrianjaka or are forced to help him in order to keep their position. Main targets of the war are of course villages but otherwise the main cities that are of interest to capture are Menabe, Toamasina, Antananarivo and Mahajanga. The war lasts circa 2 years. The Battle of the Ikopa River is an important victory for Rambolazafy and her supporters, as this gives her the lead to go after the capital. Andriantsitakatrandriana and his mother Ravadifo join up with Rambolazafy and manage to besiege Antananarivo without much bloodshed as Andrianjaka would agree to abdicate. The war went smoothly from here with the captures of Menabe and Morafenobe and eventually Mahajanga being in threat leads to Ramalalaharivololona and his supporters surrendering.
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 800
 * 2 080 Spearmen
 * 1 420 Swordsmen
 * 300 Bowmen
 * 2 050 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 360 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 11 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 9 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Mutapa: Read “Reign of Andriantsitakatrandriana”.
 * Events:
 * Andrianjaka, founder of Antananarivo: RETCON TIME. SORT OF. When Andrianimpito totally died in an accident it was definitely not a murder, his heir would have been his daughter Rambolazafy. HOWEVER, she was on Maorisy at the time, which then allowed Ramalalaharivololona to usurp the title. Andrianjaka allowed this through a little thing called manipulation, it was easier since Andrianjaka was still deep in his depression following his brother’s death and he also trusted Ramalalaharivololona. This was controversial and when Rambolazafy found out she was understandably pissed and thus sailed back to the mainland and raised an army in Toliara, simultaenously demanding her uncle (Andrianjaka) to assist her in this endeavor, but due to kinda being trapped in a corner he refused and raised his army in support of Ramalalaharivololona. Que a war. In September of 1626, Andrianjaka was ousted by his own son and wife, but not imprisoned. Andriantsitakatrandriana took the throne and ended the crown’s support of the High Chief of Mahajanga. Blah Blah more war. After the victory, Andrianjaka would not be tried because of 3 reasons. 1. he’s a high ranking royal. 2. he’s the father of the new emperor. 3. he clearly seemed delusional or something of the like. Andrianjaka passes away 2 years after being dethroned, in 1628.
 * Reign of Andriantsitakatrandriana: After becoming emperor and winning the Usurpation War, he sets his first few years out to do mainly three things. First, rebuilding what was damaged in the recent war, both settlements and relations, along with imprisoning Ramalalaharivololona, instating Rambolazafy as High Chieftess of Mahajanga. The High Chief of Ambanja is let off the hook since he never helped militarily and pays a sum of gold to Andriantsitakatrandriana as compensation. The High Chiefs of Menabe and Morafenobe however are also imprisoned and replaced with their heirs. The Order of Rakotomazava has several members tried (through trial of ordeal) and many imprisoned, but some of the plotters get away with it, meaning they still hold some power. Second, Andriantsitakatrandriana travels to Mutapa to meet the love of his life: the Shona woman Raviro, princess of Mutapa. He marries her and she becomes the first foreign Empress of Matagaskar. Third, he improves and stabilizes post-war agriculture, transforming several places of swampland into fertile rice paddies through the construction of dikes, thus meaning more crops being able to be grown. Then he chills because the last few years were pretty cray-cray.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: Ever since the Order divided itself into chapters across the island, small divisions had appeared. By now however, they were bigger than ever since the devotion of the chapters in the north near Mahajanga (by far the most powerful chapter) to the plot that leads to the Usurpation War. That war is what causes a deep division, mainly becoming a north-south divide, just like in the war itself. Since the High Chiefs in the south supported Rambolazafy, they paid the southern chapters of the Order to support them through various means and vice versa for the north. Andriantsitakatrandriana was notified of this division in 1628 and was worried over the fallout that could occur should the order split, it could mean mercenary religious war which would damage internal structures further. To prevent this, he ordered the order to divide into two parts of the same order and elect a new leader who would be the mediator between them and ultimately be the one making the decisions after the two sides had made a decision on whatever they were going to do. Hopefully this would keep the order in check. It kinda worked… (will be elaborated on lejjj-törrr)

Cheyenne Confederacy

 * Government
 * Tribal Democratic Stratocracy
 * William Navarra
 * The Council, and The Assembly


 * Economy
 * Mining: We mine little, mostly metals to make weapons and tools.
 * Hunting: We hunt for 86% of our food. This includes fishing.
 * Farming: We are starting to integrate farming, making the other 14% of our food.
 * Trade: We trade with neighboring tribes, not the Kemahana though.


 * Capital
 * Fort Laramie


 * Demographics
 * 67% Native Arcadian Tribes (20,773)
 * 21% White (6,517)
 * 8% Taxacola (2,463)


 * Religion
 * 65% Native Religion
 * 16% Catholicism
 * 13% Weird Version of Christianity


 * Wars/Conflicts
 * None, other than skirmishes with the Kemahana, for now.


 * Military
 * Standing Army (5%) [slash what i have active right now]:
 * Light Spearmen (LS): 653
 * Heavy Spearmen (HS): 152
 * Light Bowmen (LB): 746
 * Riflemen (R): 46
 * Calvary (Various & C): 1389
 * Reserve Army: 9-12% (what i can mobilize):
 * LS: 2347
 * LB: 1254
 * HS: 48
 * R: 154
 * C: 1611


 * Diplomacy
 * Kemahana - Told to back off, but like this: Dear Kemahana, we have noticed that you have been raiding our border recently, and if you don't stop we are going to have to retaliate. Sincerely, Cheyenne Confederacy.
 * Shoshone - Make a good relationship with them, try to ally, and hopefully integrate into the confederacy later.


 * Events
 * Start Of The Confederacy - William Navarra. Promising young lad from the british colony of Elysia, now migrating west with his family. Not like he had a choice. His dad owed debt to the british, and he couldn't pay it up. So instead of waiting to go to jail, one year earlier his family left town in the middle of the night, taking their possessions with them. They had trekked, met up with a few other families attempting to flee debt as well. Even some of the french. But William really had no love for the colony, others only ridiculed and chastised him for his religion there. So he trekked, and here he was. 23 Years old and in the middle of a wasteland. He was starting to think he would never reach the valley, his future home with his dad and sister. “Halt!” Someone cried from the front of the advance guard. William froze. As part of said advance guard, if someone said “halt”, that meant they might have seen something… Cries came from all around him, with natives emerging and hitting people with their bows and spears. He heard the fire of rifles from the guards of the caravan. “AHHHH!” He turned, saw an indian with a club, screaming a war cry, and was promptly knocked out. (Timeskip brought by plot convenience/ 6 hours later.) “Uhhh my head….” he said, tired, a bit dizzy and probably delirious. Then William noticed what type of building he was in. A indian teepee. “AAAH! NO! LET ME GO!” While he said this and struggled against his rope tied wrists, 4 Indians came in. They started speaking in their own language and seemed to be arguing. He kept struggling, not doing much against the REALLY TIGHT rope. Eventually one of them seemed to win the argument. He had on what seemed to be a headband with five gray feathers sticking out of it. “William. Stop struggling. We are not enemy, we are friends. We save your caravan, well, most caravan. From the Kemahana. *face changes to one that William assumes to be disdain* An evil people, cruel to all, not only white men.” Grey Feathers speaks back in the other language to the others. They start approaching William. He raises his hands to protect himself from these people he never knew. They then untie him. “Ahh…. umm… thank you? But who are you? Where is my caravan?” “Caravan is in our camp. We are the Cheyenne, among many other tribes here. We have all come together in this land because the Kemahana have forced us out of our own. We want to see them destroyed. But to do so we need to unite, but there are many divisions and conflicts between the tribes. No one can agree on one who will rule us all. And all of the tribes want to have a part of the power.” “You know, I may be able to help with that. Before I left the colony, I was an officer in the army and did a bit of political stuff on the side. What it sounds like the tribes want is a democracy, or a republic. Also, I didn't get your name, who can I thank for saving us?” “My name is Okôhkeveho, but you can call me Crow Chief.” (Timeskip/summary time now) William explains democracy, and helps make the tribes come together to fight the Kemahana, but many tribes dont trust the white man until he proves his worth in battle when a surprise raid on the camp happens. William leads the counter charge that saves many wives, children and elderly. They trust him now, and when the first election takes place, Crow Chief nominates him and many others second that. So begins the Era of the Confederacy.
 * Slow Starting - Due to our recent union, we must still work out our economy and finalize the government.
 * Military Government - Because the orders come from wiser and more understanding heads, tactics and strategies are increasing our unit effectiveness.
 * Democratic - People believe in the government, trusting that it cares for them. In turn, they trust it back.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * King: Luke I (M, b. 1567 - ) (R: 1618 - )
 * Son: Luke II (M, b. 1604 - )
 * Son: Luke III (M, b. 1628 - )
 * Son: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Aunt: Carol (F, b. 1549 - 1621)
 * Cousin: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Cousin: Janet (M, b. 1580 - 1629)
 * Niece: Jessie (F, b. 1607 - )
 * Nephew: James (M, b. 1607 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.09 million (+791k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.09 million
 * British Settlers: 47,034
 * Elysian Population: 21,201
 * Jamestown: 456
 * Fort Elysia: 217
 * Fort Epheria: 246
 * Greensfort: 162
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 5,027
 * Catonzia: 19,171
 * HALO Settlement: 5,035
 * Elysian Local Population: 436 thousand external subjects
 * Includes the population of the states of Elysia and Laconia
 * Elysia: 356k
 * Laconia: 83k
 * Becomes “Second-rate” citizens of the Empire in 1616
 * Just a fancy loophole that allows the population to be recruited into the army, though will have long-lasting effects as time progresses
 * Catonzia Local Population: 355 thousand external subjects


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Elysiapolis: The capital of the Elysian province, as well as the main headquarters for the BFG Company.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (South Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Dolphin (Africa - Matagaskar)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Fort Galatoi (Galatoi, Africa)
 * Fort Kingpin (Yolngu)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * League Wars: In 1612, Britain finally joined the League Wars alongside its allies. Though it will have to put aside its differences with France, the nation is able to see past this hiccup as they deploy troops in the Netherlands.
 * From 1620 onwards, the British continued their advances on the fronts they started.
 * In Arcadia, two things are done. First, the British proceed to claim the rest of Hispanic-owned Catonzia Occidental, while the navy and marines move onto the islands below Nueva Valcania.
 * As for Europe, Britain does two things: first, they continue to put pressure on the Spanish.
 * More details found below
 * The F**king Tide: Due to a swell in the River Thames, various towns and structures along the river had to be repaired.

Armed Forces


 * Total: 280,266 Manpower (3.9% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 159,295
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 63,050
 * Britain: 18,050
 * Netherlands: 15,000
 * Gibraltar: 30,000
 * Light Cavalry: 7,750
 * Britain: 5,250
 * Gibraltar: 2,500
 * Heavy Cavalry: 3,050
 * Britain: 1,950
 * Netherlands: 1,100
 * Bow Cavalry: 2,600
 * Currently in-training
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,378
 * Britain: 878
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Arcadian Force: (In Arcadia)
 * Elysian Garrison
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 3,000
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Elysian Cavalry: 300
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Catonzia Garrison
 * Marksman Infantry: 7,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 7,000
 * Catonzian Musketeers: 8,260
 * Field Artillerymen: 1,000
 * Field cannons: 500
 * Logistical Support: 3,500
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,859
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * In 1527, three factions were formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: Reforms the Roundtable Knights to act as elite units within the Army, as well as guards for Royalty.
 * In 1615, the London Guard is formed, to both protect the Royal Family, Parliament, and the citizens of the city as a police force, though will prioritize the protection of government personnel and property than that of the citizen
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 22,560 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate: 7
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Only the HMS Ember is kept for training purposes, as a permanent drydock is built for her.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: 10
 * Essentially a Swallow-class Interceptor, but built to stand up to combat against other ships of its size.
 * 42-gun Frigate that’s cheaper to maintain than the Victory-class while stronger than the Third-rates
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 15
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for their size)
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: 25
 * 32-gun frigates that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 36
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed galleons designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Phoenix-class Fourth-rate Frigate: 24
 * A 24-gun ship that’s smaller than the usual capital ships found in the fleet. Mainly used in distant areas, such as Yolngu and India.
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: 50
 * The replacement for the Dove-class Dual-purpose Merchant Caravels. While being around the same size as the Dove’s, the internal design of the ship is improved, allowing for more cargo to be stored within.
 * Mainly given to British merchants for their merchant fleets, though still kept on record in British documents to bloat the numbers.
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 47
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said
 * merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.
 * Bombardier-class Brigs: 63
 * Small 18-gun ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Special Programs:
 * SPARTAN Program: In addition, a program is opened up for the select Marines in 1616 to become elite troops within a program for SPecialized Armed forces for Reconnaissance, Tactical, And Neutralizing Operations, or SPARTAN Ops for short.
 * Those within the unit are known as SPARTANS, and are pulled from both the Marines and Roundtable Knights
 * Often would be given experimental weapons for field testing
 * These units are the penultimate guerilla troop within the British ranks, primarily acting in operations deep behind enemy lines, though can also fight alongside normal troops when necessary
 * These troops provide a large morale boost to allied units in their vicinity as their infamy spreads
 * Personnel: 44,200
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 39,400
 * Mainland Britain: 16,900
 * Gibraltar: 10,000
 * Arcadia: 12,500
 * 500 Elysian MPSM
 * SPARTANS: 350
 * Mainland Britain: 300
 * Elysia: 50
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 1,450
 * Mainland Britain: 450
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Arcadia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,000
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000
 * Gibraltar: 200
 * Arcadia: 0

Research and Development


 * McCarthy Arms Company (MAC):
 * Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.
 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.
 * Produced models: (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW)
 * FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)
 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.**** Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”
 * FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)
 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).
 * FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)
 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.
 * FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)
 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.
 * FL1616 “Honey MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1616)
 * A modified version of the Wasp MkIV for use in hunting.
 * Essentially a simplified version of the Wasp MkIV for commercial purchase
 * Also becomes the model of rifle that was exported to allies during the League Wars
 * FL1610E4 “Wasp MkV” Flintlock Rifle (1619)
 * A version of the Wasp MkIV that is made from Yolngu steel, giving the rifle more durability
 * FL1616E1 “Honey MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1621)
 * An improved version of the Honey MkI, taking feedback from its users when making said improvements.
 * FL1625 “Hornet MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1625)
 * The successor to the Wasp series of rifles, featuring a slightly simplified design for the firing mechanism, allowing for easier construction of the rifle, though early versions of the rifle has issues due to kinks that weren’t figured out (though not as bad as was seen on the first Wasp rifles)
 * FL1625E1 “Hornet MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1626)
 * Sent into the field in late 1626, the rifle fixes the issues seen in the Hornet MkI.
 * FL1616E2 “Honey MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1627)
 * An improvement over the Honey MkII that features some improvements that were seen on the Hornet-series of rifles.


 * MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.
 * Produced models:
 * 2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful
 * 6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon
 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels
 * 9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon
 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)
 * 16-pounder MAC Cannon
 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships
 * 32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon
 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.
 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * Better Rations: Due to being exposed to the spices and foods of Southeast Asia, new foods begin to enter into the British diet. Of these includes flavoring (that now is slowly being added to the rations being given to the troops) along with rice and sugar, allowing for a more diverse platter.
 * This is especially welcomed onboard the British vessels, since now their bland (at best) food is now tolerable

Training and Production


 * Due to Britain’s entry into the League Wars, mass conscription is employed, though as the war entered into its final stages, more effort was put into maintaining numbers rather than recruiting newer troops.
 * British Mainland
 * None.
 * British America
 * Elysia/Laconia
 * None
 * Catonzia
 * None
 * Bow Cavalry turned into SSLC’s by the end of the half-decade
 * 26 Olive-flass Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigates
 * Slowly replace the old Dove-class Multi-purpose Merchant Caravels in the various Merchant fleets of the Empire
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Bangal and Vijayanagara: The British East India Company reaches out to the two countries and requests to purchase a port that the British can trade out of. (see map for locations)Bangal and Vijayanagara.png
 * Bangal: Visakhapatnam
 * Vijayanagara: Chennai
 * Caribbean Pirates: British officials in the area sends word throughout the Caribbean that the British would reward pirates who would assist them in raiding Spanish ships and ports (as well as refraining from attacking British-owned ports and ships) with state-of-the-art British firearms (The FL1616E2 Honey), supplies (such as food and water), as well as safe harbor in British ports for their cooperation
 * Europe (Generally): Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * In addition, in 1612, Britain joins the League Wars on the side of the Norse (and France, begrudgingly)
 * Also, British weapons are sold to allies to support their war against Catholic forces
 * France: To smoothen tensions a little, Queen Elizabeth hopes to organize for the audience of the French ruler for a meal, with the hopes of negotiating a non-aggression pact between the two countries.
 * In addition, due to obligations in the League Wars, Britain assists France with fighting Spain by landing troops in Gibraltar
 * Naranga: Apologizing for her poor source, Fortuna and her three-ship fleet (under BAKA Gaikokuhito) spends the next few years in the general region, hoping to get a better idea of the situation in the area in general.
 * Netherlands: Britain sends an expeditionary force to the Netherlands to support the army in the area (as well as move on enemy forces for British gains)
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuho company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan (PING PING GK)
 * Syonan
 * Khmerlaccan Union
 * Zhaoanese State
 * Toyotomi: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company reaches out to the island nation, hoping to meet with one of the superpowers of the region.
 * Yolngu: The British construct their port town as more ships begin to dock in the area. (See events for more details)
 * Zhaowa: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company requests a few ports throughout the empire that they can land ships at (basically they wish to purchase a few ports throughout the empire, mainly so they can be modified to accommodate for larger British merchant vessels.Zhaowa.png
 * Though they request the possibility of constructing a port town at each of the sites, they do not expect to be allowed to build every single one; just the ones they’re allowed to.

Allies


 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal. (Though not while the League Wars is going on
 * Though to respect previous ties, the British do not attack the Portuguese, unless they provoke the British to do so.
 * France: Though strenuous, the two find themselves on the same side of the League Wars.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Naranga: British ally on the Asian mainland.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Occitania: British ally on the mainland.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consists of metals.

Events


 * Bolstering Numbers
 * Since Britain is preparing for a war, in order to help make up numbers, the Elysian (and eventually the Catonzia too) population is elevated to “secondary citizen,” mainly so that the British can recruit them to fight
 * Does also mean that Elysia requires a seat in Parliament, which is vacant on account of the Civil War of the Crosses a decade prior
 * League Wars (CLICK [EXPAND] TO SEE CONTENT)
 * Europe
 * Spain (1625 - 1629)
 * British Front (1625 - 1629)British Hispanic Front (1625 - 1629).png


 * The British continue to press their offensive, hoping to draw more forces from the French front.


 * With news that the French are making good gains against the Spanish, the British pick up their pace, hoping to get a better seat at the negotiation table.
 * As such, their (projected) gains are as follows:
 * Jaen → Ciudad Real
 * Belalcazar → Trujillo
 * Olievenza → Caceres


 * Forces in Spain
 * 30,000 Marksman Infantry
 * 2,500 Light Cavalry
 * 500 Artillery Pieces (and their respective crew)


 * Netherlands
 * Forces in the area support allied movements in the area as a coalition of the sorts
 * Forces in Netherlands
 * 15,000 Marksman Infantry
 * 1,100 Heavy Cavalry
 * 500 field artillery pieces


 * America
 * Catonzia Occidental (1625 - 1629)
 * The focus of the British and Elysian Armies in the area is focused on claiming the rest of the region, as well as suppressing unrest in the area
 * That being said, since most of the work in pacifying the area was finished, the troops were diverted to Nueva Hispania to contest with Spanish uprisings there.
 * Spanish Caribbean (1626 - 1629)British Caribbean Front.png
 * The focus of the Royal Navy and Royal Marines in Arcadia
 * After capturing the one island in Nueva HIspania, the British move on to complete their plans.
 * They intend to claim all islands in the Carribean that Spanish forces would have to pass through to get to and from their colonies.
 * As such, they continue their island hopping campaign, claiming the final set of islands for their plan to succeed. (See map for movements)

Notable Deaths (CLICK [EXPAND] TO VIEW)
 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)
 * The Rise of the Company Fleets (Part 15): With the world opening up, and rumors of prosperity and gold present, various companies sprout up around Britain, with the goal to investigate various locations of notice with hopes to make it big.
 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Elysian Region: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Around 2,500 colonists arrive in Elysia over the span of five years or so, hoping to start anew.
 * Laconia: In 1619, the region was reclassified into its own province for administration reasons.
 * The regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakki become apart of the Laconia Province
 * Eventually becomes the State of Laconia
 * Deasaheim: Due to the company’s presence in the area, they slowly begin to assimilate the region into their control due to trading with the locals.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Akan: Due to their presence in the area, the BAKA Mitai company slowly expands their influence through the area.
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * Fort Galatoi: An island port given to the company, allowing the British to dock their ships in the region (rather than having them weigh anchor out at sea)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Establishing a Base: In 1616, The BAKA Gaikokuhito in Yolngu requested permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they could land larger British vessels in the area.Yolngu and Port Kingpin.png
 * In 1619, construction began on their fort, Port Kingpin. With help from the locals, ships were able to be harbored in the port town by 1621, with construction completing in 1624.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge
 * Taking advantage of the League Wars, the company sees if they can attack some of Hispania’s western colonies, though none of their attempts were successful
 * Reaching Out: With the British now officially in the region, diplomats are sent to nearby nations to get a grasp on the politics in the region.
 * Naranga: Fortuna, after embarrassing herself slightly due to poor intelligence, decides to set out and improve her standing with the locals (though mainly since she sees profitable opportunities by working with the country)
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: The company reaches out to the proud nation. Being one of the strongest nations in the area, the company hopes to be on good terms with them.
 * Zhaoanese State: The company sets out to establish a few ports throughout the region to allow British ships various locations to set up shop in or stop at during a global trek.
 * In addition, the company wishes to improve ties to the Zhaoanese State, hoping to befriend the nation for future potential gains.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 5): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * First, the HALO company reaches out to various tribes in the region to make deals with them, with the goal to make them reliant on the HALO company for their goods.
 * Second, the HALO company sets up opportunities for potential colonists to move to the region
 * Roughly 250 colonists move there per year, leading to 1,250 colonists moving to the area in five years.
 * Their influence continues to spread, as it creeps throughout Amekrogu itself, moving at a faster pace than before. (continued from last turn)
 * Due to being on less-than-amicable terms with the Government of Amekrogu, the company decides to accelerate their process of assimilating the Amekroguian government into their hands. While they try to keep up the facade to the government, they continue their efforts to spread their influence through the area.
 * Will end one of two ways: either they willingly join Britain or the SPARTANS will force them to.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * 1620-1630: With control over the coastline complete, MOM decides to push inland, slowly subjugating the local population to the rule of the British
 * No Geneva Suggestions violated here, not at all...
 * Tobacco: As their influence spreads through Eldia, the MOM company begins to cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants, leading to an increase in profits due to its sweeter taste.
 * The selling of this tobacco increases MOM’s income, leading to them being able to hire more mercenaries to arrest control of Eldia from the locals.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Fort Dolphin: (Constructed in OTL Tolanero) Construction begins in 1621 to be finished by the end of 1625, mainly to allow British merchants another location to stop at while passing around Africa
 * To respect the locals, utmost stress is placed on those staying in the fort to respect the locals, and those who disobey these rules are handed to Matagaskar for punishment
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * Subsidiary Alliance Plan: The Company reaches out to the various countries in India, asking for the stationing of a British force within their territory for the country’s protection, in return for supplying the maintenance cost to maintain the force in the area.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)
 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 16??)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Sahnyate | Sáanyaté Khwáan

 * WARNING: EXCESSIVELY LONG (covers 1610-1630)
 * Government: In 1630, Sahnyate is a nation in great flux. The once dominant tribal nobility have lost their struggle with newer mercantile elements, and a centralized state apparatus is beginning to emerge from the ashes of the old clan-based federation. However, the first true Cascadian nation is still unsteady on its feet. Any number of dangers both new and old could undo the state: from handling the remaining clan structures, to the delicate balance between guild and sovereign, to the new religions, ideologies, and migrants arriving in the nation.
 * Khwáan S’aatí: Previously considered simple figureheads, installed by local clan chiefs and subject to their approval in order to remain in power, the War of the Martyrs shattered clan supremacy over the executive, and cemented the power of the Khwáan S’aatí once and for all. With his power growing more absolute by the day, and the apparatus of state becoming more potent and pervasive, the Khwáan S’aatí is on his way to becoming a true ruler of a true state.
 *  Ch’iitl’unáaxh’  (b. 1563, r. 1598-1623)
 * Máa’gwaax (b. 1576, r. 1623-)
 * Parliament of Sahnyate (Xh’atángi Hídi khaa Sáanyaté): The brainchild of the Ghost Queen herself, decreed into existence by Khwáan S’aatí Maa’gwáax in 1624, the Parliament of Sahnyate is the first true legislative chamber on the Arcadian continent. Formed in order to give both the clan leaders, various military and religious groups, and the merchant guilds equal say in government, as well as providing a concession to lower nobility due to concerns of the growing autocratic power of the Khwáan S’aatí, the Sahnyatean Parliament is a bicameral chamber, consisting of the House of Lords (S’aatí Hídi) and the House of Commons (Lingít Hídi).
 * House of Lords (S’aatí Hídi): The House of Lords consists of the tribal nobility of Sahnyate. Established as an olive branch to the remaining postwar nobility, the House of Lords, along with the Khwáan S’aatí himself, has the ability to propose laws and to veto any law coming from the House of Commons. The House of Lords has 37 members.
 * House of Commons (Lingít Hídi): Meant to represent the interests of the motley coalition of the merchant class and the herder clans that arose during the War of the Martyrs, the House of Commons is an elected body (although the extent of voting rights varies from constituency to constituency, with many of the rural and nomadic constituencies allowing male or full universal suffrage, while urban constituencies usually restrict suffrage to those within the merchant guilds), with 1 MP per rural and nomadic constituency, and 2 MPs per urban constituency. The House of Commons has the ability to propose laws and to veto any law coming from the House of Lords. The House of Commons has 143 members.
 * The Khwáan S’aatí may be ousted if a unanimous vote in one chamber and a simple majority in the other, or a three-quarters majority in both chambers, is casted in favor of impeachment.
 * Capital City: A’akw
 * Economy: Like most Tlingit states, the lifeblood of the economy of Sahnyate is trade. Located on the lucrative trans-Pacific turquoise trade routes, Sahnyate is an important stop for traders from all across Cascadia, ferrying goods originating across the western seas and minerals mined in a land to the far south. In more rural coastal areas, many engage in fishing, while in the interior, the old hunter-gatherer lifestyle prevails, nearly unchanged by the arrival of the Ainu, over 200 years hence.
 * Currency: Although barter economics is still king in normal transactions both internally and amongst other native states, the first true coin currency in the region, the S’óow, has been introduced, though it is of limited utility, mostly only being used in transactions with Asian traders.
 * Demographics:
 * Total Population (excluding occupied Tadzi): ~63,000
 * A’akw: ~3500
 * Aangóon: ~2500
 * Deishú: ~2000
 * Tlákw’aan: ~1000
 * Shkagwei: ~1000
 * Ethnicities:
 * Coastal Tlingit: Historically, the coastal Tlingit clans were fishermen, living off the bounty of the sea. Following the Ainu migrations, however, the coastal Tlingit began to make use of another bounty of the sea: trade. Known throughout much of the western coast of North America as a massively successful seafaring merchant race, the lifestyle of the coastal Tlingit has been massively transformed over the past couple of centuries, with many now living in sizable towns and cities, working at the docks or trading with far-flung peoples for a living.
 * ~28,000 people (~44% of the population)
 * Interior Tlingit: The Tlingit of the interior lead a markedly different lifestyle than the Tlingit of the coasts. Inland clans and tribes mainly lead a nomadic lifestyle, preserving the eons-old hunter-gatherer lifestyle of their ancestors. However, with the arrival of the Ainu in the 1300s, some inland clans have begun to adopt a pastoral lifestyle, taking up sheep or goat herding.
 * ~13,000 people (~21% of the population)
 * Cascadian Joseonese: Brought over by Usapte and Máa’gwiin after their exile from Joseon after the Japanese conquest, the Cascadian Joseonese are the second Asian demographic to arrive in the Pacific Northwest, following the Eastern Ainu or Yupanu. The Joseonese population in Sahnyate is overwhelmingly male and consists of exiled Joseonese nobility and military. Many of these people would eventually intermarry into the local Tlingit population, eventually forming the Koreano-Tlingit people, or Dongsan-saram.
 * ~22,000 people (~35% of the population)
 * Other: Although southeast Alaska may be the home of the Tlingit, the bustling port towns of the area house passing traders of many races and creeds: from the Wakashan and Salishan peoples to the south, to the Yupanu, Dena, and Aleut at the farthest end of the land, to a small but ever-increasing trickle of foreigners from beyond the sea.
 * Negligible permanent population (~50), significant temporary population
 * Religion:
 * Traditional Tlingit religion: Tradition Tlingit religion is an animistic, polytheistic and shamanistic faith. It places great emphasis on deities and spirits, usually representing animals and objects. Of great importance were the deities of the Raven (Yéil) and the Bear (Xuts’). Shamans, known in Tlingit as ixht’, communed with deities, healed the sick, predicted the future, and defended their communities against witchcraft. They were usually chosen by the elders of a clan or village.
 * ~31,000 people (~49% of the population)
 * Yeilism: Inspired by the teachings of the prophet Yéil’dzaa, Yeilism is essentially a reformation of the ancestral Tlingit religion. Somewhat influenced by Catholicism (no doubt due to contact with the Ghost Queen during the War of the Martyrs), it transforms the polytheistic Tlingit shamanism into a pantheistic monotheism, with all things in the earth, from the sky, to the grass and rocks, to animals and people, being made from the breath of Yéil, the Raven Spirit. Yeilists believe that properly “cultivating the breath of Yéil” (a process involving treating all things, living and nonliving, with respect, fighting all injustice and disharmony, and living a life of balance) will allow them to pass into the Spirit Realm and become one with the Raven. Although without much of a following as of 1630, it is growing fast within Sahnyate proper, and faster in the scattered nomadic tribes to the north.
 * ~10,000 people (~16% of the population)
 * Buddhism: As of recently, Sahnyate has become Buddhism’s westernmost bulwark. Brought over by the exiled Cascadian Joseonese and so far mostly limited to the above demographic, most Buddhists in Sahnyate are Mahayana Buddhists.
 * ~22,000 people (~35% of the population)
 * Military:
 * Ghost Army: Trained and battle-hardened by the War of the Martyrs, the infamous Ghost Army has become one of the first true native armies of western Arcadia. Although many stood down after cessation of hostilities, a select few have been chosen as elite guards dedicated to protecting important figures and locations in Sahnyate, such as the Khwáan S’aatí and Parliament. The rest know that they could be called up once more in times of war, effectively forming a force of levies.
 * 1000 standing troops (2000 in reserve)
 * Joseonese Militias: Faced with a lack of government support and a raging civil war upon their arrival in Sahnyate, many of the Cascadian Joseonese formed militias in order to protect themselves. These armies, acting mostly outside the influence of the central government, are much better-armed than the Sahnyatean Ghost Army, having access to firearms, which were previously completely absent in this area of the world. Many of these militias participated in the Sahnyate-Tadzi War, hoping to seize land for themselves in the process. These militias formed a major part of the invasion force in Tadzi.
 * ~4000 troops
 * Weaponry: Steel weapons have recently become commonplace within Sahnyate, and even rudimentary arquebuses and rifles have begun to be introduced, although limited to a select few in the Ghost Army and the Joseonese militias. Curiously, Tlingit armor is made of coins, usually minted in Japan or Jochureon. Once a rare and highly treasured commodity, Tlingit coin armor is now nearly ubiquitous amongst the coastal city-dwelling merchant class, thanks to Ainu merchants often paying for trade goods in hard cash.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * War of the Martyrs [1607-1620]: Although ostensibly sparked by the assassination of Alice Cumberland, the War of the Martyrs had its seeds planted long before European contact with Sahnyate. The culmination of an age-long struggle between the tribal nobility and the nascent merchant class, the War of the Martyrs is in its heart an overthrow of the old order. It also served as the main catalyst for the construction of the first true state structure in the West Coast north of Mesoamerica.
 * Formation of the United Front [January 1611]: After negotiations, Máa’gwaax and Erin’s Ghost Army, the A’akw Uprising, and the Northern Rebellion would officially join forces together against Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’s forces. Although this did not do much in practice, it solidified each faction’s primary commitment against the government, and would greatly impact the tail end of the war and its aftermath.
 * Defeat of the Northern Rebellion [Fall 1613]: Although they fought hard and believed wholeheartedly that they had the divine on their side, the herder clans were simply not equipped to take on the entirety of sedentary Sahnyatean nobility on their own, cut off from their allies to the south. By October 1613, most of the Northern Rebellion’s forces had been cut down by the central government, with the scant few who managed to survive fleeing south.
 * March to the South [1613-1615]: The Northern Rebellion was crushed, but it was not dead. Accompanied by 100 surviving fighters, the Prophet Yéil’dzaa slowly made her way across government-held territory to the port town of A’akw, braving cold, hunger, deprivation, and frequent raids on her party. It was during this time that most of the tenets of Yeilism were developed.
 * Battle of Dzánti K’ihéeni [October 1614]: Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’s forces led a valiant defense of the fort of Dzánti K’ihéeni, the last major government-held territory in southern Sahnyate. Although the United Front was eventually able to prevail, it was a Pyrrhic victory, as much of the original Ghost Army was destroyed during the battle.
 * The Long Stalemate [1615-1618]: The Long Stalemate was a lull in active combat between both sides of the conflict, occurring between the bloody Battle of Dzánti K’ihéeni and the beginning of the Northern Offensive. However, it was not a time of peace, as assumed by many. Rather, it was a period of intense naval warfare, blockades, and sabotage of crops and supplies from both sides; actions intended to starve out the enemy while each side’s forces recuperated and rebuilded.
 * Northern Offensive [1619-1621]: By 1619, the forces of the United Front had been fully replenished and trained to be even more effective than before. The government in the north had been weakened by blockades, and calculated sabotage of their crops had brought their people to the brink of starvation. It was time to take the battle to Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’.
 * Siege of Tlákw’aan [March 1620-July 1621]: The legendary Siege of Tlákw’aan would be the final stand of Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’ and the supremacy of the clan nobility. Lasting for over 15 months, the Siege of Tlákw’aan would be the sight of fanatic bravery on both sides. The Siege of Tlákw’aan was finally ended after specially-trained assassins successfully impersonated city guards, snuck into the walls around the city, and picked off defending troops one by one.
 * Sahnyate-Tadzi War [1625-1629]: The first and perhaps most brutal conquest of Sahnyate, the Sahnyate-Tadzi War was primarily an expansion war, sparked ostensibly due to land and water disputes between Sahnyatean and Tadzi farmers and fishermen. The Sahnyate-Tadzi War not only doubled the land area of the Sahnyatean state, it also was the first showcase of gunpowder and guns anywhere in the Pacific Northwest, and also cemented the power of the Joseonese in Sahnyate as a force to be reckoned with.
 * Battle of Xunáa [August-September 1625]: The opening battle of the Sahnyate-Tadzi War, the Battle of Xunáa was a resounding Sahnyatean victory. Although most of the Tlingit states had heard of firearms brought over by the Joseonese by now, many had underestimated their power, having never seen such a weapon in action. The armies of Tadzi would be slaughtered wholesale, and the states of Cascadia would have a rude awakening; many immediately trying to obtain as many firearms as possible following this battle.
 * Desolation of Litu’áa [May 1626]: After a four-month long siege, the Sahnyatean army advanced into the city of Litu’áa. While there, the people vehemently protested the Sahnyatean occupation of their city, singing crude and derogatory songs and reciting crude and raunchy stories about Sahnyatean soldiers, Sahnyatean civilians, and perhaps the straw that broke the camel’s back, an extremely explicit and demeaning story about the Sahnyatean Khwáan S’aatí and the Ghost Queen. Under orders from both Máa’gwiin, military commander of the Tadzi invasion force, and an angry Erin O’Dwyer herself, Sahnyatean forces burned the entire city of Litu’áa down in the dead of night, destroying anything and killing anyone that was left, and finally, as an insult to injury, salting the earth of Litu’áa so that “nothing may ever grow there again.”
 * Shéet’ka Campaign [1627-1629]: By 1627, the vast majority of Tadzi resistance had been relegated to Shéet’ka Island. Entrenched deeply, with intimate knowledge of the terrain, and having seized a few guns from dead Joseonese militiamen, the remaining defenders of Tadzi defended their island zealously, resorting to guerilla tactics to flush out the invaders. However, superior firepower would eventually triumph, and Tadzi officially surrendered and was annexed into Sahnyate in 1629, although scattered Tadzi militias remained active well into the 1630s.
 * Obliteration of the Clans of Tadzi: After the Desolation of Litu’áa, the war between Sahnyate and Tadzi began to take up a new dimension. Incensed by the crude disrespect and defiance seen in Litu’áa, Sahnyatean forces embarked on what can only be called a genocide of the clans of Tadzi. The men of Tadzi were slated to be murdered on the spot, while many troops took women, raped them, and sold them as slaves or wives for Sahnyatean men. By 1630, almost 40% of the pre-war population of Tadzi had been killed, with another 30% sold into slavery.
 * Diplomacy:
 * Tadzi: im sorry but we need space to store 20,000 koreans so we have to invade you *discovers raunchy fanfic about sahnyatean royalty* on second thought we’re not sorry y’all can all die

Events:

THE WAR [1610-1621]

Abnormality [3]

January 1610

Having lived 9 years in Sahnyate, Erin O’Dwyer was aware of the oppression the common people had endured under the feudal clans. She was aware of the gross abuses of power the government had committed and the systematic abuse that was commonplace here long before she was born. She was aware that most of her soldiers fought not out of personal duty, but out of hope for a better future. Hell, she had even recruited many of them by playing up that angle.

But for Erin, this war was never about anything other than revenge.

For some godforsaken reason, some clan’s troops from up north in Tlákw’aan had decided to break into her house and brutally rape, maim, and kill Alice, her best friend and lover. The most important person in her life, gone because some disgusting human being decided it would be funny to kill people.

From that day onward, Erin had vowed to destroy those responsible. And in the process of doing so, she had accidentally sparked a revolution.

Alice’s death had rung out across the nation. The people, oppressed and downtrodden for too long, had taken her death as a symbol for the cruelty of the clans, and turned her into a martyr. Eventually, the common people had taken up arms and gone to war. The people of Aangóon had chased the government off the island entirely, and many cities were beginning to follow suit.

In her quest for vengeance against the clans and the clan-dominated government, Erin had turned the warriors of Aangóon into a professional and disciplined army, equipped with the finest of steel swords she could make, and trained to the best of her ability. Faced against the government’s untrained levy armies, her Ghost Army could cut the murderers into shreds. If things continued as they had been, her forces would be at the gates of Tlákw’aan in no time.

The days of clan supremacy were numbered. Erin would make sure of it.

Prophecy [3]

October 1613

The Raven Spirit came again, like it did every night; but it did not sport its usual calm and wise demeanor. Instead, it looked agitated, impatient, and commanding.

A single word left its mouth. “Run.”

Yéil’dzaa woke up with a start, just as a low and ominous whistle rang out across the campgrounds. The signal for an oncoming attack. ''“Clan forces attacking us at this hour of the night? Ugh.”'' Still groggy from a deep sleep, her head beginning to throb, she took her trusty sword, unsheathed it, and raced outside the tent.

Jumping into the chaotic fray of battle, Yéil’dzaa tried to hold back the veritable horde of government and clan troops. Reinforced by her defending army, fighting the best they could considering many of them had just awakened from sleep, she fought valiantly against her enemy, but to no avail. Yéil’dzaa’s forces were simply unprepared and caught off guard by this spontaneous attack; the enemy had cut them down to size, and the battle had become a complete slaughter.

Yéil’dzaa was nearing her last legs when the ethereal and commanding voice of the Raven Spirit boomed at her to '''“Get out. Save your brethren.”'''

Responding to the divine command to save her own skin, Yéil’dzaa quickly ordered her surviving troops to retreat from the camp, now overrun by enemy forces. She would lead them across the valleys of northeast Sahnyate, regrouping with other herder clans and forces, and getting her forces to the south, in order to establish contact with the Resistance down in A’akw and Aangóon.

The herder clans may have been defeated for now, but they would rise again.

May 1615

For the past two years, Yéil’dzaa and her followers had been moving down to the south; hiding in the wilderness, living off whatever they managed to hunt and whatever supplies they were able to raid from passing enemy soldiers, avoiding patrols and fending off raiders that had begun to thrive in the anarchy much of Sahnyate had become in the wake of the war. They were making their way to Resistance-held territory, where they would be safe and not put into constant danger by government raids.

Ever since that horrible day two years ago, when Yéil’dzaa had been forced to watch her people slaughtered wholesale by the clan forces in the dead of night, many still asleep or barely awake, the Raven Spirit had become her constant companion. No longer did it only appear during dreams; it guided her and the surviving remnants of her army through the wilderness, and dictated to her the true path the Tlingit people had long forgotten.

The few people who had escaped the slaughter up north had become the first to receive the true path; the first to start cultivating the Breath of the Raven Spirit. When food ran short, they were sustained by listening to the Raven Spirit speak, using Yéil’dzaa as an interlocutor. They had changed their lifestyles and outlooks to better conform to the Breath, and even though they had lost everything, they had begun to live what life they had with a new and stronger passion. They would be the wave spreading the Raven’s true teachings; the ones to spread the path to salvation to the world.

Yéil’dzaa herself had grown too. She had known hardship before, had carried the burden of responsibility on her shoulders in the past, but had not truly grasped what those concepts truly meant. She entered the war still mostly the scared little girl she was back when the Raven Spirit first appeared to her, but the March to the South had forged her into a true leader.

Yéil’dzaa’s movement had strengthened into a true army, a force to be reckoned with. As long as the Raven Spirit continued to guide them, everything would be fine.

December 1618

“Your journey ends here,” the Raven Spirit had said to Yéil’dzaa that night. Today would be the end of her short yet monumentally important life. She would sacrifice herself in the upcoming battle; sacrifice herself to ensure that the forces of evil would be forever driven off, and that the good and right would prevail. It was the culmination of her life’s work. She had imparted the Raven Spirit’s knowledge and commandments as its prophet, and she would set the stage for the truth to be spread throughout the Lingít Áani.

Yéil’dzaa felt no anxiety, no dread, no fear at her impending doom. Unlike most other people, she did not fear death, for she knew there was nothing to fear. She had led a good and fulfilling life, fighting for what was right, and she would be reunited with the Raven Spirit and with her ancestors in the spirit world.

Surveying the battlefield and waiting for the enemy army to arrive, Yéil’dzaa wondered, not for the first time, about what her life would have been like if her original family had not been slaughtered all those many years ago. Would she have still taken on this mantle? Would she have ever led an army, or spread the word of the Raven Spirit to the masses? Or would the Raven choose someone else as its protégé, leaving her to be a normal little girl? ''Such things do not concern you; should not concern you. This path was preordained by the Spirit itself.''

Once Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’s forces began streaming into the valley below, Yéil’dzaa addressed her forces for what she knew, almost instinctively, was the final time. In her usual stately voice, she proclaimed; “After years of pause and preparation, we finally take the fight back to the enemy; the clans, who have long since strayed from the Breath and into evil and damnation! No matter what happens today, know that we will prevail, and that the Raven Spirit is watching over us!”

Charging into battle, sword in hand, Yéil’dzaa soon found herself face to face with a massive brute of a warrior. Brandishing his own considerably bloodied weapon, the enemy soldier began slashing wildly at Yéil’dzaa’s figure. Although managing to evade his blade several times, Yéil’dzaa would eventually finally miss a step, allowing the enemy combatant to skewer her in the stomach, laughing as life drained out of her.

Tales from this time say that the moment the Prophet died, every Resistance soldier, down to a man, heard the encouraging voice of a young girl ring in their heads. Spurred on by this encouragement, the Resistance would turn the first battle of the Northern Offensive into a resounding victory.

Melancholy [2]

January 1619

It was a good night for Yoon-min’s bar, located in a seedier area of Busan. Business was good, and all sorts of people, from sailors stopping by, to lowlifes and rowdy gangsters, to even a couple of Japanese soldiers occupying the once-Joseonese city, were flooding in.

However, the bar’s business and the mundane conversations within are not of importance here. Instead, we turn our heads to one specific patron of this bar.

Situated on a table at the right-hand corner of the bar, as far away from the doors and windows as he could get, Máa’gwiin was a man clearly not from around here, yet was around every night. He had quickly become a staple at this bar over the past few months, yet rarely spoke to anyone at all. On the rare occasions he did, he would regale others with tales of his travels. It seemed that he had been to every place under the sun: Joseon, Nihon, Jochureon, Kansha, Syonan, Wu; you name it, he had a tale for you. No matter the content of those tales, however, those who managed to hold a conversation with him noticed something. He completely lacked the spark, the twinkle in his eyes, that marked a person able to feel you. He felt heavy, almost compressed, even, by the weight of whatever it was that he carried with him.

Some men drink for pleasure, some for the camaraderie of going out with friends; others drink to escape their lives, to find the fleeting moments of bliss they were denied when sober. Máa’gwiin drank to forget. He drank to forget the fun, yet tainted memories of his youth, a more innocent past he felt he no longer deserved to call his own. He drank to forget the sheer, crushing pain of Alice’s death. He drank to forget the pathetic attempt of death by sea, his shipwrecking on Ezo and his further pathetic wasting of his life. He drank to forget the memory of Kimopte, the only person who would give him the time of day, who he had slowly broken and destroyed, just to feel an hour or two of smug superiority. He drank to forget the trials and tribulations of his miserable life, to forget his few virtues and many vices and sins. He drank to forget his past.

One drink led to another, then to one more, on and on and on. After an entire bottle was downed, Máa’gwiin finally had his wish to forget granted. Black-out drunk, he began antagonizing and assaulting the patron on the table on his left-hand side; a man who happened to be a Japanese soldier looking to relax. Fists were exchanged, first only by the two, but soon spreading to the rest of the bar; within two hours, Máa’gwiin’s drunken bar fight had evolved into a full blown riot against the Japanese conquest and occupation of Joseon: homes and businesses were torched and looted, law enforcement were beaten, at times to death, and shouts of “JOSEON MANSE!” rang through the air.

The riot subsided after the first rays of dawn pierced through the night sky, and in the middle of the crime scene lay Máa’gwiin, collapsed on the ground, being scapegoated as the leader of the riots by the rioteers themselves, looking to save their own skin.

August 1619

The cell was dark, damp, and squalid. Filth littered the floors, the walls were covered with cracks, stains, and the occasional etching or bit of graffiti, and an atmosphere of gloom blanketed the space, the small stream of light from the tiny, barred window near the top of the cell only serving to accentuate the hopelessness that permeated this prison. In the middle of the cell lay a man who had been chucked in without so much as an explanation of what he had done to deserve his sentence, convicted of a crime he did not remember committing.

Any other man would have been indignant and furious if he had been forced to endure this fate. Máa’gwiin was not; rather, he felt resigned. For one, all his friends and family, anyone who would ever care to petition the local authorities to release him or give him a fair trial, were either dead or thousands of miles away. Furthermore, Máa’gwiin had nothing to live for. He had spent the past decade or so simply trying to fill in the bottomless chasm in his soul, the one where everything he did to fill it just dug it in further.

It wasn’t the way he expected to go, but if he were to die here, at least he would be free.

After hours of what had become the usual routine for Máa’gwiin: sit there, stare at the walls for hours on end, quickly eat the trash that passed for food, served twice a day, and then go back to unblinkingly staring at the walls, he spotted a strange movement out of the corner of his eye. Turning around to the front of his cell, he saw a strange woman enter his cell block, and slowly trudge over to his cell.

“Hello, Máa’gwiin, was it?” the strange woman said.

Well, this is it, then. “Are you my executioner?” Máa’gwiin replied.

“No, but I’ve come to make you an offer.”

Intrigued, Máa’gwiin tentatively queried, “An offer? What for?”

“Well, a lot of the Nihonese top brass want you dead for that riot you incited a couple months ago, but I have other ideas.”

The woman continued, “You see, the Shogun wants Joseon pacified, and I’ve been the one tasked in ensuring rebels and provocateurs are put down and stay down. My colleagues and I have decided to exile any uppity nobles or peasants from Joseon, and here’s where you come in.”

“I have reliable contacts that tell me that you’ve come down here from the far Northeast. Incidentally, the far Northeast is a perfect place for us to send away our Joseonese misfits; it’s both close enough that we can reach it with minimal effort, but also far enough that the Joseonese exiles can’t come back to Japan and mess up our affairs again. So, here’s the deal: I give you a ship and as many Joseonese as can fit on it, and you get to go home with some extra cargo, if you will, provided you never step foot on Nihonese territory ever again.”

Shocked into silence at this astonishing chance he had been given, Máa’gwiin could only give the slightest nod as esponse to the strange woman’s offer.

Picking up on the nod, the woman responded,”Well then, I’ll have the ship and the passengers ready for you by the end of next week. You’ll be released in a couple days, and provided you don’t pull some inane bullshit like that riot again, I’ll be meeting you at the docks. Ask for Aptok-tu Usapte, and the ship’s called the Iyomante.”

Leaving as abruptly as she had come, Usapte slammed the door to the cell block shut, leaving Máa’gwiin alone once more, still in shock.

Destiny [3]

July 1621

The field where the gallows were situated was dampened by an ongoing downpour. The about-to-be-executed prisoners, from the lowliest peasant-turned-soldier to the most distinguished noble, all had the same expression of abject misery and resignation painted indelibly onto their faces, and even the executioners and the overseeing Ghost Army troops, just a few days ago revelling in their victory, had antsy movements and apprehensive expressions, like they had just now grasped the full magnitude of what they were about to damn their country to.

Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’ had nothing more to say. He had tried his best to defend his country, his clans, his people; to save them from the prophesied darkness that awaited them. He had done his best to nip the problem in the bud. He had assassinated that devilish white bitch spoken of in the prophecy, only to discover there was another. He had killed thousands, tortured and broken thousands more, burned down countless cities and villages, and poisoned the very land and sea of parts of his land, just in order to stall the enemy advance. He had sacrificed every ounce of his morals in the hope that he might be able to hold off the sowers of destruction, the armies of impending doom, in the hope that his people may be saved.

He had lost anyway. All the sacrifices, the pain, and the death, all for naught.

Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’ ran through the words of that damned prophecy again; the words which both gave him purpose and undid his life. ''Beware the Ghost Queen. She hails from an emerald isle, in the middle of a sea far beyond even the Sunset Lands. She will be pale of complexion, as if the spirit of life has made her out of the snows. She will possess much frightening knowledge unknown. She worships death, and will sacrifice our entire people to appease her god. Beware the Ghost Queen, for she spells the doom of all our kind.'' He ran through the all-too-familiar words once more, then twice, then thrice, studying them, tasting them on his lips, searching and sifting through the prose.

She worships death, and will sacrifice our entire people to appease her god. Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’ had, on many occasions, mused that he had hit the wrong target; that the sword should’ve slashed the neck of the one that was alive now, and not the one that had been united with the Raven.

Her god.

The two white women were lovers.

Her god.

If one died, the other would’ve avenged her death.

Her god.

Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’ had come to a damning realization. The prophecy was self-fulfilling.

At that moment, he began to laugh; a hollow laugh of a dead man, filled with the mirth borne out of years and years of sorrow. He laughed the same mournful laugh as he stepped onto the gallows; he laughed when the noose began to tighten around his neck, he laughed, choked as it was, when he was lifted in the air and left to hang.

The history books of Alaska say Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’ laughed the laugh of a madman at his death, but this was not true. Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’, in his final moments, laughed a laugh of despair. He laughed the laugh of a man who had realized he had been played as a fool.

Ch’iitl’uunáaxh’ had been played as a fool, and he had damned the entire Lingít Áani with that mistake.

THE AFTERMATH [1622-1630]

Continuity [1]

Winning a war was easy. Winning the peace was much harder.

Even though Ch’iitl’uunáaxh was gone, and the clans had been forced to relinquish some of their powers and accommodate the guilds in the political scene, the issues, instead of resolving themselves, seemed to have tripled.

First of all, in many ways, the underlying situation in Sahnyate had not changed at all. Even though the old clans had been beaten down a step and forced to share power with the people they had been oppressing, they still held much political power and dominated the rural and remote areas. Furthermore, they were still as much of a nuisance to centralized and organized government as ever, only nominally and begrudgingly recognizing Máa’gwaax as the Khwáan S’aatí, and refusing to grant A’akw any more powers than necessary (i.e. any additional powers at all).

Secondly, there was the headache of the incoming Joseonese exiles. Shipped off to the farthest land their Japanese conquerors had heard of (which, unluckily, happened to be Sahnyate) in order to keep them from causing trouble in the newly-conquered Korean Peninsula, they had instead become a destabilizing force within Sahnyate. In some areas, out on the frontier, they had begun to take over the lands of weaker clans, running their own fiefdoms, while in areas where existing rule had been firmly established, they were contracted out to existing clans, used as manpower for possible resumptions of conflict.

The fact that Sahnyate had made it this far at all without a resumption of civil conflict, one way or the other, and simultaneously produced a somewhat functional government, is testament to the brightness and quick acting of the Ghost Queen. Quickly establishing the Parliament of Sahnyate, in an attempt to create a legitimate ground for the different powers of Sahnyate to air their grievances and attempt to find common ground, Erin O’Dwyer is also known to have orchestrated less than savory events to keep those she deemed a threat to her and Máa’gwaax’s rule in check. For example, the Joseonese royal family and many higher nobles were assassinated soon after touching Sahnyatean soil, most likely on the Ghost Queen’s orders.

In short, postbellum Sahnyate was a nation whose solutions had turned into problems twice the number they had had previously. Hemmed in by two monumental obstacles, and kept together by sheer authoritarian fiat, it is no wonder that the house of cards soon began to tumble down.

August 1625

Erin O’Dwyer looked outside through her bedroom window, overlooking the navy blue seas that characterized this small portion of the world. Navy blue seas chock full of many small boats and vessels, and a larger one, looming just ahead of the horizon.

Another day, another Japanese hayai-fune arriving at the port of A’akw, no doubt filled with more goddamned Joseonese. Erin groaned and softly let out a string of curses. She cursed the Japanese for deciding her nation was a good place to offload rebellious conquered nobles, cursed the Joseonese for getting conquered by the Japanese, cursed Máa’gwiin for agreeing to this incredibly hare-brained scheme to get himself out of jail, cursed Máa’gwaax for not knowing a single thing about how to run jack shit, and cursed Fate, God, the Raven Spirit, whoever (Erin was never a particularly devout person) for blowing the goddamned junk off course from Edo and making this mess of a country her goddamned fucking problem.

The exiled Joseonese nobles and bureaucrats by now numbered over 15 thousand and counting, in a nation with barely over 60 thousand souls. Even though Erin had done her level best to “take care” of those who served most dangerous, and used her massive network of spies to track any sign of dissent, not much had changed about the grave situation. There simply wasn’t enough land and food to go around, not for the rapid and massive influx of people Sahnyate was getting. In desperation, the Joseonese had begun to form bandit groups and raid local Tlingit villages for food, causing instability in the region. Furthermore, the useless sacks of shit in the Lords kept contracting Joseonese bandits and paying them to attack rival lords, clans, and merchant guilds for their ancient shitty dick-measuring contest. In short, Sahnyate was going to hell again not even four years after the end of the civil war, because everyone from Shogun Hideyoshi of Japan to the minor clans of Áangoon had lost their minds.

Erin had to do something to fix this mess. She’d promised to restore decency and civility to society. She’d promised her Ghost Army, the ones who had fought and died for her, that they would live to see a better tomorrow. She’d promised the urban shipbuilder and dockworker that they would get the full dues of their labor without some clan leader claiming it for themselves. She’d promised the rural farmer and fisherman that they need not barely scrape by while the elite feast to their hearts’ content. She’d promised the people that they could live happy lives and succeed. And most importantly of all, she’d promised Alice. Promised the love of her life in her dying breaths that she’d honor her memory.

Something, but what? And then, just like that, the solution popped into her head. Something that could distract the Joseonese from raiding and plundering the villages of her people, and give them land elsewhere. Something that could unite the clans in a search for collective glory, instead of trying to one-up each other in dangerous games. Something cunning, something simple, and something that would pay off tremendously, if things were done right.

“Shta’tséen, pass this message to General Nutáax: Tell him to send two swordsmen over to me, and tell him to find an artisan skilled in Tadzi styles. And tell him to keep these requests absolutely top secret. I don’t want any in the court knowing about this, not even the Khwáan S’aatí himself.”

As Erin’s trusty aide scampered out of the room, she could only ask the voice in her head of her dead lover: “Alice, have I done the right thing?”

Exile [1]

September 1623

General Pak Yong-rae had long accepted the fact that life was a dog-eat-dog game; an eternal struggle between predator and prey.

In life, the strong dominated and the weak were preyed upon. It had been an intrinsic fact of life for as long as humans existed. The nobles of Joseon preyed on the peasants. The Japanese, with their superior firepower and navy, subjugated the Joseonese. And here, in this godforsaken, bitterly cold prison of a country, this age-old adage still held true.

To the untrained eye, the pattern was unnoticeable. However, Yong-rae had been a part of the Joseonese court, and one did not survive the Joseonese court without being able to keep an eye on shifts in the political paradigm. It started with the Joseonese royal family; picked off one by one to disease or accidental injury across a period of a year and a half. Then, the higher noble families; each dropping dead from awfully mundane causes at opportune moments. Then, anyone who stepped outside the line, anyone who upset the status quo, anyone who refused to be used by their new oppressors, dead, killed in manners and times mundane and slow enough to almost completely pass under the radar. For the observant eye, it was clear what was happening; The Khwáan S’aatí, or more likely the Ghost Queen, had decided to surreptitiously uproot any opposition to the regime.

Yong-rae was incensed about the quiet slaughter of his people, but he realized he could not ever stand a chance to even begin uniting the downtrodden Joseonese of Sahnyate while operating alone, lest he face the inevitable sword to his neck in the middle of the night or laced drink. So, instead of fighting the oppressor, he would bring it down from within.

Yong-rae would offer to work with the Sahnyatean forces, personally training them in gunpowder weapons. He would slowly turn their loyalty solely to him rather than to the Khwáan S’aatí, the Ghost Queen, or the state as a whole. He would scout out the noble clans of Sahnyate for dissent; surely they would still be resentful of the “usurpers” they had fought against barely two years ago. He would entrench himself deep into the Sahnyatean political establishment. And when they had all been assured of his loyalty, when he had become a useful asset, an ally, and a friend in their eyes, when he had secured enough support for himself, he would strike. He would exact revenge on those who killed his countrymen, and he would take the country as his own.

He would never allow himself to be prey ever again.

Wanderlust [1]

July 1624

They were sick of the bloodshed. It had been ubiquitous in this strange, new land, and it had permeated their lives ever since they had been unceremoniously dumped off here by their new Japanese overlords.

When they had arrived, they had been greeted by a country in the throes of civil war. In order to survive, they threw in their lots with whoever they felt would best protect them; for many, it was the side of the merchants and the Ghost Army, and they had won. However, winning the war still did not bring peace. The newly-arrived Joseonese did not have any land to call their own, and many did not have useful skills, either. Aside from those lucky few who had a valuable skill and had gotten snached up by the Sahnyatean bureaucracy or the merchant guilds in the cities, the Joseonese were forced into a game of perpetual conflict; risking violent death daily, just for a few scraps. Thousands were trapped into dreadful, dangerous, and short lives, with absolutely no gain to be made, or hope to be had.

So many went east, away from the desperation that had gripped their lives.

For months, they had travelled. They had crossed treacherous mountains, lined with glaciers even during this time of midsummer. They had braved the worst of hunger and deprivation. Many of their fellow settlers had died: to hunger, to attacks by wild animals, or simply to the elements. However, no matter what, they persevered. They pressed on, and today, their hard work had finally paid off: they had finally caught sight of their destination.

Behind the majestic and deadly snow-capped peaks lining the eastern border of Sahnyate, there laid a brave and majestic new land. From the mountain tops, the travelling party could see a clear, blue lake; no doubt filled with rich fish, ringed by a lush and dense coniferous forest. Food would be in high supply, and there would be no shortage of lumber to build houses with, or sell to the coastal states. It would be a perfect place for a fresh, peaceful start.

They still had a long way to go, but they now knew hope and deliverance were on the horizon.

Melancholy [3]

August 1625

As the patchwork, yet highly capable warriors of Sahnyate faced off against the Tadzi army, ready to engage at a moment’s notice, Máa’gwiin could not help but harken back to his time spent wandering the Sunset Lands. He had seen more than his fair share of battles there; the Sunset Lands were a place in great flux.

While the assorted Joseonese militiamen under his command readied their muskets and cannons, Máa’gwiin’s swirling thoughts were forced back to a battle he had witnessed while in the Narangga Empire; one where Imperial forces had crushed a tribe from a neighboring state, one with access to less advanced weapons than the Narangga. They had been completely crushed; destroyed by superior firepower.

With Sahnyate’s men armed with gunpowder-based weapons, and Tadzi’s still struggling to get more than a couple steel swords, Máa’gwiin almost felt pity for the Tadzi, marching unwittingly to certain death. ''But they’re the enemy. They killed our people, just to take our food and our lands.'' Yes, the Tadzi were the enemy, and Máa’gwiin had joined this war to extract punishment from their nation for their sins, and perhaps atone for his own.

To this day, Máa’gwiin still wasn’t sure if he should be grateful for the fact that Usapte had deemed him worthy of a second chance, or if he should be mad she didn’t execute him right then and there, as he’d originally wanted. He’d got a hero’s welcome when he returned, yes. He’d helped bring a swift end to the civil war rocking the nation with the men he had brought over from Joseon. But he’d also watched as, during the peace, they had become the instigators of war: looting villages, sparking wars with the remaining clans, and generally being a nuisance to society. Just as he’d thought he’d finally made a good difference in his life, his decisions came crashing down on him. It had happened several times before, but they all hurt the same.

So he’d gathered as many of the Joseonese militias as he could as soon as he’d heard of the outbreak of war, and sent them here, so they could terrorize the enemy instead of hurting innocent civilians. After all, if every decision Máa’gwiin had ever made had led to pain, the very least he could do was to bring the pain down on a deserving people.

As his men opened fire on the enemy army, cutting them down almost instantly and with ease, Máa’gwiin watched, transfixed. He tried to tell himself that he had just done a good thing. But in the back of his mind, he knew that wasn’t true.

May 1626

“Hey, did you know Sahnyatean soldiers suck each other’s tiny dicks?”

“GO HOME EASTERN SLUT AND GO FUCK YOUR SISTER!”

“''Another day, another constant barrage of insults. Do they never tire of this charade?”'' Máa’gwiin mused to himself, as he walked the streets of the newly-conquered city of Litu’áa.

Litu’áa may have been a smaller seaside city in the remote north of Tadzi, but let it never be said that its people weren’t a proud and resilient bunch. It took Sahnyate’s best 4 long, hard, and bloody months to crack its defenses, even with the massive imbalance that was a firearm-equipped army facing against an army predominantly using swords and spears. Litu’áa’s ferocious defense bled out many Sahnyatean lives, and now, once the city had surrendered to the invaders, their mouths bled Sahnyatean ears, stating their resistance in the form of insults.

Their indomitable resistance, whether big or small, would have been admirable to any onlooking outsider. However, to Máa’gwiin, the supreme commander of the Sahnyatean invasion forces, it was juvenile, annoying, and frustrating.

In order to take his mind off the insubordination and disrespect of the people of Litu’áa, Máa’gwiin decided to take refuge in his favorite distraction: the drink. While entering a local bar, two of his soldiers (he had earlier decreed that troops were to be posted in front of every business, after discovering a local successful merchant was using his businesses as fronts for a resistance against the Sahnyatean occupation) saluted him, but everyone else in the bar regarded him with suspicion at worse and active malice at best. The bartender had a murderous expression on his face as he took his order, and Máa’gwiin was forced to watch the preparation of his beer, in order to make absolutely sure no one tried spiking his drink with poison.

As he was settling down on an empty table, getting progressively more wasted, Máa’gwiin happened to overhear a conversation. It was another case of native Litu’áans decrying the Sahnyatean occupation and trading sordid stories about some aspect of his homeland; something Máa’gwiin would normally try to tune out completely. However, for some godforsaken reason, something kept tipping his ear towards that conversation.

“So, I heard some stuff from this trader from somewhere out west a couple years ago, don’t remember where exactly, but she came on a boat from Suacit, I think, and she apparently knew the Sahnyatean nobles for some reason.”

“So, you know how they say Sahnyateans have tiny cocks, right? Apparently, their men beat their wives because they need to compensate for their lack of cock length! Can you believe that?”

“You know that fire-headed bitch they fought an entire war over, right? They say that she used period blood to dye her hair for attention, and that she was beaten and killed by her lover because she had the audacity to talk to another guy!”

“Haha, good one!”

''They dare insult Alice like that? Slander her good name, verbally desecrate her corpse? They dare? How dare youhowdareyouHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOU–''

BANG!

And Máa’gwiin saw red.

'''BANG! BANG!'''

Three dead bodies slumped over the table, not that Máa’gwiin noticed or cared. Still in a blinding rage, he stormed out of the bar, shocked about the murder that had just occured right in front of their eyes. Musket still smoking in hand, he informed the Sahnyatean soldiers standing guard in front of the bar to kill everyone still inside, no questions asked or else. Marching like a possessed man back to the army barracks, Máa’gwiin had only one, all-consuming thought inside of his head.

''This city will pay. They will all pay.''

December 1629

“''A kingdom we have conquered. But was burning it down to the ground justified?''”

Seeing the burnt-down husk of what remained of the once-fine city of Káajahéen, now blanketed with a substantial layer of snow, as was customary for the Lingít Áani for this time of year, Máa’gwiin realized that this would just become one of the many, many horrible crimes he has committed, one of the billions of regrets he would carry for the rest of his soul’s existence. As he observed the morbid peculiarity of the ashes of the incinerated wooden houses augmenting the freshly-fallen winter snow, and took in the acrid smell of burnt bodies and death, he could not help but utter a remark meant only for his own ears; “''Fire and ice. An apt metaphor for my cursed life.''”

Fire. His passion, once boundless and hopeful, now only served to burn himself and the countless thousands that had died or been ruined by his hands. Ice. His stoic and restrained demeanor, once a part of himself he could take pride in, only served to hide his pain, alienate himself from other people, and cause them pain. Everything he did, whether fire or ice, caused torment to others, but he could not just stop doing. He’d keep having to do, to use that accursed fire and ice of his, in order to not implode from the regret; keeping the sin train constantly running so his brain did not have the time to confront the consequences of said sins.

Máa’gwiin had taken command of the Joseonese militias, formed by those he’d helped bring over, because he wanted to try spinning his destructive tendencies into an endeavor that was noble and good: a righteous war, to avenge our fallen. For a while, he was almost convinced it had worked. But now, looking at the bones of the destroyed Tadzi nation; a nation whose sons he’d murdered, whose daughters he’d raped and sold, and whose cities he’d burnt to the ground and salted so no human could ever live there again, he couldn’t see anything righteous about what he had done. He couldn’t see anything but the death and despair he seemed to exude just by breathing.

In the wake of the official Tadzi surrender, the common Sahnyatean rejoiced: they toasted to his name, and that of Generals Nutáax and Pak. The Victorious Three, they said; bringers of glory to Sahnyate, asserting our dominance over the rest of the Lingít Áani, they said. And had Máa’gwiin been the hopeful, bright, and happy young man he was when that ship crashed on that beach that spring morning, he might’ve actually deserved that praise. But Máa’gwiin was not that man anymore. That man died in 1607.

Kimopte was right about what she said when she left forever on that dark winter night. Máa’gwiin was a pathetic shell of his former self. But he’d accept that fact if everyone else went to hell too.

Brethren of the Coast

 * Government: Pirate Republic (5 year terms)
 * Magistrate: Pedro de la Plesa

Captains:


 * Henry Callish (1600-1619) (retired)
 * Agüeybaná (1614-1620) (1622-1623)
 * Henry Mainwaring (1614-1618) †
 * Pedro de la Plesa (1619-)
 * Juan García (1620-)
 * Samuel Axe (1625-)
 * Hendrick Lucifer (1627-)

Territories:


 * Vieques/Isla Nena:
 * Structure: in the island of Vieques there is a bare-bones government, which lends itself to exploitation by the plantation owners and the privateers, who exploit the raided slaves and the hellenes the most of all, though there is a growing middle class of sailors that join the pirate crews, as well as growing inflation from all the raided gold and silver from the spanish
 * Providence Island
 * Structure: working as a small base of operations, Providence Island has a small town of about 100 people that relies on fishing and on the supplies from the British, as well as a small sugar plantation established by Axe

Population: 910 (795 in Vieques, 115 in Providence)
 * Ethnic Composition: 120 Albionese, 180 Spaniards, 50 Totonacs, 80 Dutch, 200 Taíno and 280 Hellenes
 * Religion: 200 Protestants, 220 Catholics, 140 Taíno, 240 Hellenics, 110 Poseidon Cultists

Navy: 6 ships, totalling 38 guns and 85 crewmembers(1620)


 * Vieques, xebec, 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Juan García
 * Salé, xebec, 20+2 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Pedro de la Plesa
 * Mary, sloop 10+4 guns and 35 crewmembers, captain John Nutt (abandoned in Tobago)
 * Sword, frigate 16+4 guns and 54 crewmembers, captain Samuel Axe
 * Halve Maan, pinnace 12+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Jan van Ryen (left the Brethren)
 * Eenhoorn, brig 22+6 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain Hendrick Lucifer
 * Dauntless, frigate 32+6 guns and 100 crewmembers (in construction)

Economy: the Brethren’s economy relies mostly on piracy, along with the plantations of vanilla and sugar established in the 1610s, with fishing being most common in the old capital of Vieques Town and the northwest of the island.


 * Piracy: 28 ships captured
 * Important captures:
 * María de Todos los Ángeles: a Spanish brig is sighted by García northwest of Haitiana, García then approaches with his mostly spanish crew to get close, then when they are close they drop the canvas that was concealing the cannons, after which the ship’s cargo is captured with no losses
 * La Dama Blanca: a small spanish frigate, carrying 18 cannons is approached by Lucifer, who sends a boat on fire with grass and other smoke causing materials to go on front, concealing the ship, which is able to fire a broadside of chainshot at the frigate, destroying the front mast and tangling up the rigging, after which the ship is boarded, with Lucifer himself shooting the captain of the Dama Blanca with a musket, the crew then surrenders, with only 4 losses on the pirate ship
 * Plantations: Vanilla and sugar plantations are stable, selling to the Albionese and the Genoese
 * Fishing: fishing is common in the island, with many of the greek and taíno inhabitants partaking in it with captured fishing boats and sloops

Events


 * Xebecs: After the Salé barbary corsairs accepted our offer, we sent their cut and our brigs to exchange for the xebecs, along with the Chorotega slaves we had.
 * Election Time (January 1625): Pedro de la Plesa is voted as the magistrate, with a 56% win against García’s 32% and Nutt’s 12%, in his place Agüeybaná takes control of his new xebec
 * Arrival of Axe (September 1625): Albionese Privateer Samuel Axe joins the Brethren with his 16+4 gun light frigate, the Sword
 * Providence (February 1626): Nutt and Axe establish a base on the uninhabited Providence Island east of Nueva Granada to expand our operations westward, as well as
 * Arrival of van Ryen (November 1626): Dutch privateer Jan van Ryen arrives in Vieques with his 12+4 gun pinnace, the Halve Maan
 * Lucifer (February 1627): A man known as Hendrick Lucifer joins with his 22+4 gun brig, the Eenhoorn.
 * Tobago (October 1628): the entire brethren tries to capture the island of Tobago. Pedro de la Plesa, García and Nutt arrive on the north with their crews, while Axe, van Ryen and Lucifer arrive on the south to capture the island, in the occupation most of Lucifer’s and García’s crews are killed by the Caribs and Greeks on the island, while De la Plesa has many casualties against the spanish town in the east. The island is captured and van Ryen leaves the Brethren while Lucifer stays for the promise of more booty. The Mary is left on the island as there are not enough sailors to sail it anymore.
 * Arms and Supplies: after the Albionese start promoting piracy, we accept their arms, and Nutt leaves the Brethren in 1629 to retire in Catonzia to start a vanilla plantation.
 * Rising Dissent: after the Hellenes start becoming more accepted, most of the Taíno on the island start feeling they will be enslaved, with this in mind, Agüeybana starts preparing a rebellion against the whites of the island, smuggling some supplies from the captured arms from the pirate attacks.


 * The Dauntless: a ship begins construction in Puerto Pirata’s new shipyard, the Dauntless, a 32+6 gun frigate made with all of the fort’s guns and some from the Albionese payments, as well as having two mortars on deck, which will be devastating against any opposing ship

Toyotomi Shogunate | Dai Nihon-Teikoku
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Oda Nobukatsu, born 1578
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Hideyoshi; birth name Kinoshita Tokichiro, born 1542
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Tokugawa Hidetada, born 1589


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000 (Not including Kansha)
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Broad Overview

This half of the decade begins with the Annexation of Kansha. Already concerned with continued rebellious movements, the Government-General enters yet another year of deadlock between Nihon-friendly Western factions and the Dochaku-led Whigs, whom roundly lead the main source of dissidence against the situation of the protectorate. Finally, when the Dochaku make a poorly-advised overture towards a small rebellion in the south, Hideyoshi takes it as an attempt at secession and fully annexes the territory; this is part of a larger trend of greater political consolidation seen after the Dento War, where Hideyoshi fully aligns his political interests with that of Nihonese shonin. A wave of political purges also follows massive forced urbanisation towards the end of the decade, the Satsuma General Company's competitors seeking to replicate its success to compete with the clan - the conflicts of the daimyo and the shonin intersecting. Attempting to further cement his legitimacy, he formally signs into being an agreement of friendship between the Nihonese and Naranga Empires.

This leads to the Urban Laws of 1627, where in an effort to maintain this political stranglehold, Hideyoshi bypasses Shonin Tokugawa to designate the S.G.C and its commercial allies as the only legal provider of institutional services in the country. It also begins the Nihonese government's war against Kyodotai-shugi (共同体主義) (communitarianism), forming the basis of one of the broader ideological and structural debates that will last for years to come - a war between capitalist autocracy and decentralised communitarianism. And Hideyoshi begins striking the first blows; in the beginnings of a broad campaign of terror, he uses a combination of disaffected clans and gangs in newly-crowded cities to attempt to divide communities, explicitly paying them to do so. These people become the Kaisan-suru Hito (解散する人) (literally 'people who break up'), and their reputation for violence will only grow. On the political front, the advocacy of the Shonin for Kyodotai-shugi poses a supreme political threat to Hideyoshi's legitimacy - but hoping to delegitimise him, Hideyoshi allows a more well-known Satsuma no Isoroku to meet him for a political debate. Isoroku, the primary intellectual purveyor of capitalism in the south, meets Tokugawa Hidetada in an event now known as the Suginome Hearings of 1628, where for weeks the two duke it out on a stage that makes Isoroku even less liked across the imperial core but makes Hidetada a public figure beyond his previous reclusiveness. Embarassed, Hideyoshi then forces Hidetada to resign as Shocho in early 1629 - but is unable to expel him from the country, as he would personally desire.

On the diplomatic front, met with the collapse of Agousta and Hispania, the Bingo domain sends out diplomats to the South - in the area around Temasik and Bintan - seeking further trade relations. The Shogunate establishes official relations with the United Kingdoms of Albion following an attempt at contact by the strangely-named 'BAKA-Gaikokuhito' company, as well as formally placing the Syonanese Diarchy under Nihonese Protection; Nihon formalises its relations with the Naranga Empire as a proper alliance.

Event Chain - All the Giants Die (4)

The Queen of Ashes

March 1628

Hee-jin was undoubtedly the leader of Choson. Despite not having clear political talents, she was able to secure a personal alliance with the leaders of the Fusan and Hamheung Commandaries, and because of that they largely cooperated with her. In fact, the internal politics of Nihon had offered her supreme political control in her own domain, even if she was, effectively, their puppet.

A Chosonese transformation had come with the purge of so many officials. From female officials making up only 3% in the country, less than a single decade had seen that number balloon to almost 65%. Many were not even collaborators, but rather the wives or distant family of the exiled officials; and it made for a strange transformation not seen since the day of the Nihonese firebrand, Tomoe Gozen. Perhaps there lay the greatest irony that the person at the head of the country that had facilitated this total transformation was a man, but she struck up a good relationship with the Nihonese whom visited.

She was most certainly not fit for government - her economic knowledge was lacking, and her ability to govern was so lacking that she mostly left it to other officials, aware of her own shortcomings. And her officials, many of whom were collaborators or people whom were aware of how to grow their own political strength, began wholesale adopting Nihonese systems. The largest symbol of this was the hanbok she wore in court, which was replaced by one influenced by that worn of the late Empress of Nihon, Kiyohime.

And necessarily, she didn’t hate it. The failures of the Yi line and then the total domination of the country (at least in the elite’s consciousness) convinced them that they needed to strengthen their country to be more like Nihon, a powerful and successful empire. How much of that was a conscious effort by them to shed the blame for entirely losing the war on a King that could not refute them is… arguable.

And she was a queen. Even if a puppet queen, she was a queen nonetheless.

...right?

Her power was almost entirely derived from a foreign power. Her position was given by a foreign leader. Everything about her was both Chosonese and foreign.

In the backlogs of Hanseong, the few remaining Seo-in continued their private dissent over the set-up. This discontent over the current situation boiled over into an undercurrent of total reactionarism; given the most visible symbols of the Nihonese Empire in Choson were the women put in power, they began their attacks on women. Femicide ran rampant in the summer of 1628, not just against political officials but against women in general. Not wearing ‘proper dress’ was grounds for murder. A campaign of terror waged by former officials in the Eastern mountains accidentally contributed to many of the same communities previously apathetic to the Nihonese falling on their side; and the formation of the resistance group, the Restoration League (복원 리그), was met with zero enthusiasm. The resistance, more a bunch of reactionaries more focused on waging a cultural war against their own families than any actual change, instantly earned themselves a horrible reputation.

Which was not to excuse the terror the Nihonese were inflicting, too. By 1628, over 46,000 people had been shipped out of the country, primarily criminals and convicts given outsized penalties under the Bloody Code. Crimes as small as theft of a loaf of bread earned deportation to faraway lands, to be sold as slaves. Most had been sent to the Northeast, under the main programme run by Aptok-tu Usapte, but they had been spread as far and wide as Polonnaruwa, Agousta, and Yolngu. This terror destroyed entire communities’ abilities to resist, and Usapte, with full political license from Hideyoshi, began convincing Chosonese local officials to assert their control over their land by making themselves members of the S.G.C. Other competitors, such as the Hitachi Clan, arrived as well in Choson, trying to make bank off the conquest; capitalism was brought by war across the Strait of Korea.

And ultimately? It was quickly becoming clear that the changes of the Nihonese were irreversible.

Going Home

May 1629

The message exchanges had intensified over time between Musashi and Hidetada. It took three to four months for letters to arrive between them, but that did not stop either of them from sending weekly letters, eventually finding their relationship was in a four-month lag. Musashi learnt of his affiliation to Mayuri 4 months after the two had ended up putting the relationship together, and Hidetada learnt of more of her inventions 4 months after she had made them. No matter what, the two friends were seemingly inseparable - not even by the literal bounds of space.

And so, it was in January 1629 that she found out that Hidetada had been dismissed as Prime Minister of Nihon.

She’d been aware of his worries, through his entire debate with some asshole by the name of Isoroku; she figured her first letter of encouragement had actually come at the very end of the entire period. She’d received his declaration of victory, in fact, months after his dismissal as Prime Minister; and suddenly a period of joy turned to panic.

‘In all likelihood, when you’ve received this, I’ve been on the run for months’, the last one wrote. ‘I guess this is it, Zubon. See you on the other side.’

Oh, you little son of a… that was it. Last straw. She began immediately considering going back to the country, especially now that the Naranga Empire was officially allied with Nihon, and she was officially expelled from the Empire.

But it would mean possibly risking her own death - bah! Who cares about living, she thought. She didn’t care about living, if he was in danger. The real question of what she was going to tell Satkang and Hanarawi, both of whom were readily aware of her worries.

She didn’t want to alarm either of them. They were good people, and most certainly it was her responsibility to go after that idiot of a best friend she had. It wasn’t their problem. So gradually, she stopped showing her concern to both of them; she wanted them to be unaware - and then, she decided, she would quietly leave in the middle of the night, and make a mad dash for Edo.

On the day she planned to leave in the middle of the night, she returned to her room, ready to pack up everything she needed. Her thoughts drifted between sadness and concern. She’d certainly miss the two - two decades she’d spent with them now, and she honestly could barely imagine life without them. Staring outside the window, she allowed the wind to pass her by, silent as she was. At last, she turned to the small cabinet in which she kept her personal items, ready to leave.

Instead, she discovered four rucksacks and bags neatly tied up, containing weapons, money and provisions.

“Musa.”

She turned around to see Satkang and Hanarawi, the latter’s voice ringing in her ears. Hanarawi, carrying Hanarjukai in her arms, shook her head. “We know where you’re goin’, ya know.”

Musashi stared, scratched her head, hesitating before replying, “...sorry.”

“I-it’s not a problem, heh. We thought we’d help you pack,” Satkang stammered, cracking an uneasy smile. “Y-you’re leaving, right?”

“Yeah. I need to save an idiot.” She looked down on the ground, her eyes avoidant. “Sorry. I’m just… I didn’t want you to-”

“W-we’re coming with.”

Her eyes turned wide. “You’re what?”

Hanarawi snickered. “Hey. I can ditch a deadbeat. I’m not letting a good friend leave, and it seems like a bit of a break from the normal schedule.”

“Hana…! He, Hanarjukai isn’t even 8 yet! You can’t… thank you, but like, I, this is my fight and…”

But suddenly, she was grabbed by Satkang, holding her shoulders with his trembling hands. “No. No… Musashi, if you’re leaving, we’re coming with!”

“But WHY?” She shouted, hyperventilating as the timid, scared, Satkang continued to stare her down with an iron glare. “Why… why would you wanna risk yourself like this?”

“Because- because you’re- you’re practically Hanarjukai’s godmother! A-and because you’re really important to both of us, and…” He breathed in, and heaved. “And you’re family. You know what that means to someone who lost everyone once. I’m- I’m not letting you go. A-and lose it again.”

She blinked, still breathing, still processing the news. Satkang, himself utterly taken aback by his own self, immediately let her go, standing to the side. Musashi was silent as she glanced back at her two friends, before taking a long, hard stare out the window. Processing.

At last, she turned back around. The two waited for the words she would say, but when a grin quietly formed on her face, they knew the answer.

“...I’m gonna hate being your Yamatai teacher on the way there, ain’t I?”

Event Chain - The Old World (4)

I Pave My Way to Hell

August 1626

Toyotomi Hideyoshi.

A murderer. An imperialist. A bastard...

A man in mourning.

He didn’t care about the labels, regardless of their veracity or justification. Every day in his mind, he’d just been doing what was necessary. To the millions of people under the system of which he was the most public constructor, there was a different story. He dismissed it as hubris. As far as Hideyoshi was concerned, the concerns of the nomin from which he had come were nonsense. He had worked his way up here, on his own, with Mitsuhide’s help.

And Mitsuhide was gone. The gory sight of his body lying on the ground still haunted him, two years later, his stomach pierced open and the brief lunch they’d had spilling out. He didn’t even remember any final words. It’d just been a goodbye of circumstance.

For Hideyoshi, regardless of the legitimacy of the claims of the many who hated him, it was a line too far. It hadn’t just been an indirect, but present threat - it was a murder of the man he loved. After withstanding decades of public attacks and humiliation with the help of a now-dead man, his paranoid side broke him. Hideyoshi, once a pragmatic (in his eyes) politician willing to refute even his own loved ones, sold Nihon to the shonin wholesale for his power.

Usapte had once found him hard to work with. Now, he was giving her and her Yamato-dominant coalition all the political backing she wanted - in exchange for her carrying out his political agenda, which she had wanted to do already. A mutually beneficial alliance in which they fucked over the majority of everyone else.

On his end… it was melancholy and anger. He would sit outside for hours at a time doing nothing, even eventually ordering the construction of a summer home near Lake Biwa; when he showed up to meetings with other political leaders, he was irate, destabilised. Old as he was, he had been quiet and questioning before, now, if anyone was to even question him slightly he would accuse them of disloyalty.

After all, that man had been half his world. His husband had been a stabilising force in his life, even through his, in Hideyoshi’s words, ‘more direct’ worldview. The two disagreed and had spats, but… in the end, they decided to separate their family life and their political life. Unlike the many shows outside, leveraging the relationship to make jokes and commentary about the nature of homosexuals, the two were a rather normal couple. Mundane to a fault.

It was one afternoon, sitting on the balcony of the old Federal Congress, he started staring down on the large protected area of garden between him and the rest of Kyoto. It had been established initially as a protected reservoir, but as far as the elite of Kyoto was concerned, what they saw in its beauty was wasted on such a utilitarian function; now, the old lake had shrunk significantly, and the garden around it a celebration of the Sinitic traits the Yamato had adopted over the years. It was this that Kanzaki Noriko had initially ordered destroyed upon her proper ascent to power, and it was this that Nobunaga then Hideyoshi had painstakingly restored.

He gazed down upon a large plaza. It was one of his own construction, one that had contributed his political legitimacy as a builder and conqueror. He reinstated the road taxes of Tomoe Gozen’s day; he’d even restored the status of the southern ports by allowing them access to European trade, and the ceremonial things he helped construct had been a positive point for most, even the Ainu, rather happy to see their architecture reflected in Edo and the Kanzaki-era architecture she’d built in the city preserved.

So he got up. He told his attendants that he was planning to go there, and he instructed guards to placed on a wide perimeter, none too close to him. There he sat, the sun already on the edge of leaving; underneath a tree, he stared towards the gleaming waters of the lake, a beautiful blend of orange and red reflected into his eyes.

There he rested. And almost by instinct, he moved his left hand to clasp Mitsuhide’s.

But he wasn’t there.

Hideyoshi sighed. Another day, more killings to perform. It was his job. And he would make sure, for his best friend’s sake, he’d do it to the best of his ability.

Burning Down the House

April 1627

A butterfly was stuck in his throat.

Goddamned. He had to give a talk here. A talk to a bunch of daimyo and shonin who probably had no sense to care for what he was saying. He sighed again. He couldn’t figure what to tell this crowd helping to back exactly what he was saying. He didn’t even really care, necessarily. They would jump up to him. They would make him look like a fool just to protect themselves.

As he stepped out into the large plaza, ahead of a dozen daimyo and a hundred-something merchants, he took a breath - then he bowed, allowed them to rise and sat in the overly-opulent chair of the Shocho. He stared down at them. When he opened his mouth, he would speak. And then, his sheer passion would have to take it from there.

But his sheer passion was seemingly enough. It rarely ever won him favours amongst the daimyo or even the nomin he had sworn himself to protect, but it gave him the confidence to keep his run of quietly subverting the law going. Even the Poor Laws of 1627; while he was unable to outright change them, he inserted three loopholes which made sure that the laws could be completely ignored - so long as one knew the laws. It was a triumph to him personally.

For about two seconds.

“I told you already. Changing the law to be worthless is kinda worthless… when the fake law’s the one that’s being reinforced,” Mayuri opined. “As long as you can’t do anything to stop the tide of endless mercs of my type, nothing’s gonna happen.”

And she was brutally right. Nothing seemingly changed. Not even rival companies took the opportunity to raise competition against the S.G.C. It seemed as if Hidetada’s public efforts were a failure. His strategy had been, as unbelievable as it was, for him to attempt to convince the daimyo and the shonin; a futile effort. Not to mention that it were taking a toll on his mental health too. So instead, at Mayuri’s behest, he began using her networks to quietly spread around rations nominally reserved for the guntai and kantai - ‘the best weapon you could ever give a peasant is the ability to pay the next year’s tax without trying’, she quipped.

The efforts he offered began paying off far more. The old career assassin offered closer windows into most communities, and it allowed him to directly converse with them - he became something of a fixture in Edo and Suginome as a visitor to nomin in the cities. And his fame genuinely began to spread, Mayuri’s networks closer to the practical underbelly of Nihon that most communities had become tied to; when a daimyo arrived in Edo to heckle him during one of those trips, a broad group of several hundred showed up to protect him.

-for the first time, he was really considered their champion.

Meanwhile, his private life became even more intertwined with the old Emishi. Their mutual attraction ended up becoming something of a love life, and soon that relationship became the focus of speculation in the seifu. It didn’t really matter to him, considering he had always planned to adopt a child; what did matter to him about it was that her true position was never found out. So, with a decent reputation among his closer associates, he effectively brought most of them into their two-person scheme, making most of the highest-ranking Teikoku-seifu members complicit in helping him - not that they could ever be found out, after all - so he could maintain his personal relationship in relative obscurity.

It had become intimate enough to the point where it couldn’t be described as anything but Koi (material love). And that relationship grew as their antics grew - Mayuri tried an even bigger score that year, using Hidetada’s information to launch a raid against Kyoto itself, whose security had been beefed up after the Dento War. She and a group of assassins joined together in infiltrating the Old Imperial Palace, still being rebuilt decades later, and then, in a humiliating act, robbed all of its remaining records and then burnt it to the ground.

The Sacking of Kyoto, as it came to become known as the fire spilled over into the neighbouring city, given fuel by the dense urban streets of Kyoto. Although none are known to have died, it formented the first split between the two. Mayuri rationalised it as an issue of the means justified by the ends; Hidetada was uncomfortable with the possibility of deaths. Quietly, they both agreed to one thing: Hidetada would handle the legal and community battles - Mayuri would handle the battle in the underground. And the duo would continue to lead a broad, varyingly effective war against Nihonese capitalism - one that would eventually bring Hidetada forward, and into a spotlight he had never anticipated.

All the Glory in the World

June 1627

"Their history burnt upon the fire, the lesson lost to time and stone, and one must wonder: 'Where has it gone?'"

The Nishikara had drifted in Nihon for half a century now. Their expulsion from Izumo-Matsue by Nobunaga, then their slow vanishing under Hideyoshi. It was a monument to their near-perishing that even in communities consisting solely of Nishikara, the speaking of Chosonese had become rarer with each passing day and the inoperability of Chosonese outside of the gangs. Thousands of communities had resorted to gang violence, the Chosonese clans collectively becoming large criminal enterprises to survive. It empowered the worst amongst them, yes. But they would live where their brothers had not.

Many had fled to Bingo, sheltered by the clan’s protected political freedoms; many more had also fled to Satsuma, quickly taking up jobs in the burgeoning workhouses of Nagasaki and Kagoshima. Their appearance in Nagasaki accidentally hastened the death of the traditional city, many of the Syonanese and foreigners collectively making a bargain with the S.G.C to cut off their bit of the city from them. In Bingo, a not-insignificant amount of them converted to Christianity - but rather than Catholicism, a localised version known as Bingo Christianity, one that spent far less time on scripture than spirituality. And it was here where they found their first champions.

After arriving in Bingo, Hye-sung began to offer a small alternative. With what little money she had, she collaborated with Agoustan Christian missionaries to create the Okayama School for Chosonese Children; where she, although distaste with the Christians, began teaching them both Chosonese and Yamato with the stated goal of preserving the Chosonese culture. The school, from the very beginning, completely eschewed traditional military academies from elsewhere in the country - not just by its purpose, but also through its teaching method, which rather than large, artificially disciplined lessons, often served as a decentralised space for community leaders to spread knowledge. Local Nishikara began to send them money to help fund the purchase of books and what not, and the School quickly became rather well-known in the domain.

Chung-cha had softened somewhat, although she still possessed a fiery temper; she became a keynote for the first students there, developing a kind of theory of peoplehood. After a lifetime of being put through political trouble for herself in Chosonese court and elsewhere, her ideology boiled down to a single principle, as she put it:

“The right to be who you are without someone else’s approval.”

Some might call this ideology anarchism. And effectively, it were a strange proto-nationalism mixed with proto-anarchism, and in an age of a popular debate between communitarianism and centralisation this put her firmly on the side of the communitarians. She was so potent as a speaker that often people would attribute nonsense to her under the name ‘Masayoshi’, which remained her legal name but one she completely eschewed.

For now, the school stood, standing as an institution for them all. And that may not have been enough… but at least, it was something.

I, The Defender

October 1628

For four fiery months, Hidetada had stayed in Suginome for a full-throated addressal and decrying of the Shogun. He believed the ills of Nihon all could be fundamentally traced to him, someone explicitly denying the country’s long spiritual history and trying to supplant it entirely. It is perhaps this over-emphasis of two people in the flashpoint of Nihon’s story that would come to harm common understanding of the trends that had created this battle between capitalism and communitarianism, but at Suginome, the myth was practically reality.

Satsuma no Isoroku. Not particularly cogent, but praised in the South as one of the most intelligent speakers of their time. Also the political agent that had managed the slow destruction of the South’s communities, but that could be ignored in favour of humiliating the man who symbolised the entire communitarian movement whole.

Those four months were less exhausting for the meetings themselves than the paid gangs that began to harass him. Every evening was a struggle when they began singing sea shantys and banging drums in the middle of the night, stopping him from sleeping; and more than once was his home ransacked while he was at debates. It was debilitating for his mental health, and by the second month he had begun skipping debates, where Isoroku claimed victory by his absence.

Of course, Isoroku’s ally, Usapte, had actually hired the gangs - but no one would say it openly. Not until Hidetada showed up to one of the debates with public proof of their collaboration, effectively accusing him of attempting to disturb a member of the seifu - which was catastrophic to his reputation, and also brought the entire affair to a stop. But Hidetada’s worries didn’t end - as he confessed to Musashi in a letter - ‘Threatening letters, hecklers, random officials showing up, I’m not sure that I’ll last the week’.

And his fears were validated when on September the 21st, a large fire started at the inn in which he was saying, killing dozens. He was barely saved from the fire by a bunch of nomin storming the inn and rescuing most inside; from then on he rested off the patronage of generous locals whom allowed him to stay in their homes. Hideyoshi recognised this and used as an excuse to claim that Hidetada had intentionally committed arson to the building using spurious evidence; he then, with the debates finished, dismissed him as Shocho, and hired multiple ninja to go after him.

Completely aware of this, Hidetada vanished from the public sphere and assumed multiple names and identities, mostly making sure he maintained a degree of incognitia on the way. Having planned for this situation, he quietly made his way to Edo under the assumed name of Matsudaira Fuutaro; he then abandoned the disguise once he met up with Mayuri. There, she helped make a completely new identity for him: Ishikawa Makoto, Ai’s supposed brother; and he quietly settled into life with the two.

Effectively, this began a strange relationship where all three of them were simultaneously a real and false family. They were most certainly a collective front to protect Hidetada from discovery, but his closeness with Mayuri and general friendliness to Ai meant that just in general, they pulled off the act surprisingly well. And it was there where he and Mayuri quietly registered their engagement, pulling Hidetada completely out of his legal tightrope act and into the world of the assassin. Being considerate of him, she made sure that all of his work was in a position where any risk of having to engage in violence was minimal.

Despite this change, Hidetada enjoyed it. It was a strange loving high that he went through for the first few months in the new set-up, and when the ashes had settled, he still felt close to the two cousins than he ever had while in the seifu. A little culture of tight intimacy developed amongst the three, especially given that outside of Ai, they were all committed to secrecy outside and inside the job.

And it was now that Hidetada finally formalised, in secret, his change of family name. It was here where he gave up his father’s legacy and took the name of his mother - Soryu. Soryu Hidetada, instead of Tokugawa; his replacement was a distant cousin of his from his father’s side of the family he had no idea about.

Not that it would’ve lasted long if he had his way. He’d have changed it to Ishikawa in a heartbeat.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

The No Longer Tranquil Confederacy of Abenanka

 * Government: Tribal Monarchy (and feudalism, kind of)
 * Ruler: Yupoaka Yukki
 * Yupace Fure-echinge
 * Matace Atusanum
 * Deceased: Yupace Yaichinane
 * Economy: The Abenanka are a more urban civilization than its neighbors, with gravel streets dividing up short rows of huts and simple houses. The constant flow of small boats carrying food, goods, artifacts and treasures between deep ports in remote cities keeps the nation’s internal and external trade with neighbors strong and unifies the nation. Though once in connection with the nations of East Asia, that path has recently been closed, and weapons and tools from there are becoming somewhat of a hot commodity. However, metalworking is becoming more prevalent and beneficial as the nation’s militaristic needs grow. Some basic aquaculture has sprung up in the deep inlets and bays surrounding Kasukuak, and foraging in the rich forests near the wilderness at the northern border helps enrich the diet of the people. Shipbuilding of large ships a dozen paces wide and many more long brings jobs to the larger cities. The nation is divided amongst different clans that each pay tributary to the chief General and Yupoaka in Sunak. Each clan has their own specialty and trade, such as the warrior Nakniq, or the expert fisher Takahka.
 * Capital: Sunak
 * Demographics:
 * Population:
 * Abenanka: 48,800
 * Sunak: 7,250
 * Illiamna: 3,250
 * Kasukuak: 2,750
 * Nanwalek: 1,750
 * Nomiom: 1,500
 * Outside Cities: 32,300
 * Nakniq Region: ~8,000
 * Occupied Ekimne: ~10,000
 * Udamagax: ~3,000
 * Ugasik: ~1,500
 * Ikatan: ~1,000
 * Religion: Folk Religion 100%
 * Military: 
 * Manpower: 
 * There is no actual military in Abenanka, except for the Yupoaka’s guards, but they rarely leave the ruler’s side. Each local chief selects people from their clan to fight whenever it is necessary. Every person sent to the front lines has some minor combat training, a spear or bow, simple leather or chainmail armor and a helmet. Some veterans can get access to better weapons and prized scale mail armor.
 * Soldiers: a lot
 * Aimakipako (Moose Men): 75
 * Weapons:
 * The bow and arrow is a common weapon with most male Abenankans having at least some training in it. The spear is the most common melee weapon, although tomahawks, knives and swords are also seen in combat.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (I figure I’ll make up for some lost time here)
 * Westward Expansion (1615): With the Nakniq knocking down the doors of Ugasik and new troops from the recent northern invasions allowing us to storm past Udamagax easily. Our strongest fighters cloaked in scale mail, our moose riders, and our most accurate archers set their sights on Ikatan while the rest of our troops rush on to the new border with Sinnam. Abenanka sine! Abenanka Ippetama!
 * Westward Expansion (1620):With Ekimne dealt with, Sinnam faces the full might of our military. The Aimakipako roll towards Amaxnax, hooves like the crack of lightning breaking up their calls that boom like thunder. Reinforcements are right on their heels. It only takes a portion of the army to easily sweep through the mostly empty plains of northern Sinnam, where they find a mostly cold and useless land. There is no need for military attention there. Abenanka sine! Abenanka Ippetama!
 * Diplomacy:
 * Sinnam: Hey, if you don’t feel like being completely wiped out we’re open to a peaceful annexation.
 * Events (1615-20):
 * The Day the Earth Shook, Part II: Much of the damage dealt by the Parakemasiri has been repaired. The maps were redrawn and the roads were cleared. The Shrine of Ape-Huci-Kamuy is being reconstructed. The sea has shrunk back to near its former level. The salmon returned to the river. The ash was swept to the side but the urgency for conquest has not yet subsided. All day long, the shouts of young adults and older men can be heard from the training grounds. Women and children spend all day sewing, collecting and preparing food for the soldiers, and occasionally tending to the wounded.
 * Kurasaro Kurupas and the Hecking Big Ship, Part II: This was a suicide mission. The Yuke-Tana, captained by Kurasaro Kurupas, was wildly blown all around the sea before colliding with a large island near a city Kurupas calculated as being Ipip of Wakka. It was clear the design needed some more reworking before the ship could continue on its journey. The crew wandered into the city, tired and soaked with salty water as Kurupas scratched his chin and began to rework the ship’s design. One moon-cycle later, after spending time with the mostly hospitable Wakkans, the Yuke-Tana launched off to the uncharted west with new additions such as a removable roof in case of really bad storms and a rudder to assist with steering. As the last islands of Wakka disappeared from sight, Kurupas and his crew saw something disheartening: a sudden drop-off at the edge of the world giant expanses of open sea and icebergs. The adventurers were forced to anchor at a tiny island relatively free of the ice. There were no plants in sight more than a foot-length tall. No other humans or any animals could be seen either. With dwindling supplies, Kurupas had no choice but hope for a quick end to winter.
 * Events (1625-1630):
 * A Dozen Units Are Ready, Part II: Now with federal support, Wappo’s moose project begins to take off. Now, after a few generations of domesticated moose, results begin to improve. Efforts to create extra equipment for these ungulates brings metalworking techniques back from the brink as saddles and primitive chain armor for riders. Almost a hundred moose are presently in training or on the battlefield. The young inventor works hard to come up with methods to train the moose to use their antlers and strong legs to attack the enemy as well.
 * Kurasaro Kurupas and the Hecking Big Ship, Part III: Kurasaro Kurupas and his crew barely scraped their way through the winter of 1621, albeit with a few losses, but unfortunately, the sheet of ice stood impassable. The Yuke-Tana set course for Ipip, barely scraping into the Wakkan city with a sense of defeat in the air. Kurupas returned to Sunak, reporting to Yupoaka Yukki that beyond Wakka lies a wall of ice keeping them from finding the culprit of the devastating wave. He retired back to his father’s business of trading goods with the nations up and down the Tlingit coast, hoping to someday bring redemption to his name.
 * Knock Knock, it’s Nakniq: The smaller nation of Nakniq voluntarily joined into the Confederacy of Abenanka. The people of Nakniq, historically strong and warring people, provide instrumental in the conquest of Ekimne. With Abenankan support and weaponry, the Nakniq clan is able to slice deep into enemy territory and capture essential targets.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Gatsi Rusere (1629), Nyambu Kapararidze
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 070 000
 * Cities: 78 881
 * Ne-We: 9 106
 * Sofala: 4 994
 * Angoche: 4 764
 * Pambane: 4 264
 * Mkalimini: 4 014
 * Kiwe: 3 764
 * Zomba: 3 474
 * Pebane: 3 264
 * Nampula: 3 184
 * Manzini: 2 864
 * Banhine: 2 564
 * Mpumalanga: 2 164
 * Limpopo: 1 564
 * Rural areas: 991 119
 * Ethnicites: 66,7% Shona, 14.3% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.4% Swazi, 1,5% Chewa
 * Religion: 50% (535 000) Mwari believers, 50% (535 000) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (21 240 400) and reserves size of 1% (10 700) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 422 African Spearmen
 * 5 556 Crossbowmen
 * 5 422 Light Cavalry
 * 2 000 bowmen
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 186 African Spearmen
 * 3 496 Crossbowmen
 * 2 518 Light Cavalry
 * 500 bowmen
 * Navy:
 * Mer'ana class ships: 2
 * Fishing boats: 760
 * Diplomacy:
 * Construction:
 *  Mer'ana class ship: x2 (nr.1 1635 nr.2 1638)
 * Events:
 * The marriage of 2: The Mwene's grand daughter Raviro and the new Emperor of Matagaskar  Andriantsitakatrandriana will be married to each other and with it, the relationship between our great nation Mutapa and Matagaskar grows even stronger.
 * Balele raids: We send 40% of our active army to burn down villages in balele after taking it's inhabitants and it's riches.
 *  Balele Slaves: We make the Balele slaves work for their food and water.
 * Zoroastrianism on the rise: More and more people convert to Zoroastrianism with half of our population now believing in the Zoroastrian gods.
 * The new Mwene: With Gatsi being very old, he decided to retire and let his son Nyambu Kapararidze to take his place (1629)
 * The first Zoroastrianist Mwene: Nyambu Kapararidze found this new religion interesting and found himself starting to care and believing about it more than Mwari.
 * Mwene Nyambu Kapararidze travels: Nyambu decided to travel accross his land to spread the news and the name of himself.

Arzakhate of Bengal
• Government: Monarchy.

• Monarch: Yunus Nuri Pasha

• Economy: The entire economy doubles the silk and textile industries.

• Current State of War: True

• Capital: Nabadwip

• Population: 3,768,872

• Ethnic Population: 91% Bengali 5% Munda 3% Garo 2% Other

• Religious Population: 41% Mahayana Buddhism 37% Hinduism 12% Vajrayana Buddhism 9% Arzhamism 1% Other (animism, jainism, christianity)

• Diplomacy: Invasion of Hindustan

• Digha: Our textile industries are booming!

• "Manpower"

-230000 Infantry

(Camp Followers, Servants, Torch Bearers, Water Carriers, Logistics Trains, Merchants are included as well.)

-7400 Calvary

-65 Small Gunned Frigates

-50 Gunned Brigs

-400 pieces of long ranged artillery.

• Events: After the Victory at Odivissia the Arzakh sees Hindustan collapsing, he decided to join the Vijayanagarians in their war against Hindustan. As all the Indian troops are fighting down south we take the advantage and target major cities at overwelming forces of power. The first strike was at Kondagoan headed straight to Raipur taking the capital of West Odisha. Troops from Rourkela and Raigarh attacks Champa, Kharsia, Bilaspur, and Mungeli. 50K Troops from Ranchi and Hazaribagh with 1k Calvary attacks Ambikapur and marches through the northern plains to Gaya. The orders was to capture everything east of the river and south of the mountains. With that being said 1500 Calvary Charge went through Begusarai, Khagaria, Sahrsa, and Supaul. Once captured infantry was sent in to lessen unrest. After that all the troops in the northern army rallied at Begusarai. From there Samastirpur amd Patna was captured. Along the entire Bangali-Hindustan border is long range artillery taking out military targets and defensive forts. Eventually the Bangali troops will have captured Darbhanga, Deoria, Motihari, Gorakhpur, Gonda and west of that until the River reaches the mountains.

Turn VII: 1630-1635
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Event

 * Broken Cross: With talks of peace commencing in January 1630, the armies of the two leagues see less fighting than the years before, but that wasn't to say there wasn't bloodshed. Fighting broke out throughout the entire Holy Roman Empire, sometimes between the two leagues, sometimes among members of Lausanne themselves. It was only in April or so that an official ceasefire was issued on both sides while delegates hammer out a peace treaty in Akershus. The Holy Roman Empire's attempts to call for a new crusade had ended in abject failure.
 * Treaty of Akershus - Saint-Denis: Convening at newly-rebuilt Oslo in the early days of 1630, envoys on both sides began entering heated arguments about the terms of the peace deal. The only thing clear is that the League of Leiden, led by Vestkyst, had the upper hand on the negotiating of terms. Arguments about the change of territories dragged on for weeks and then months as Lausanne envoys were too stubborn to accept concessions from the "filthy pagans". The meeting was then moved to Saint-Denis, just outside of the French capital of Paris, in June, where the same routine reportedly happened. It wasn't until October 1630 - after the envoys moved again, this time to Astridstad, a small town near Oslo - when a cohesive peace deal was finally hammered out. The terms were as follows:
 * Lutheran is established as the official faith of the Holy Roman Empire, with other Protestant faiths (e.g. Hussite) gaining the same legal status. Vesnia is to retain emperorship for another five years before an election, voted by a select number of electors, vote for a new emperor, who will then serve for life.
 * The Holy Roman Empire renounces claims on Alsace and Holstein, ceding the former to France while the latter remains in Vestkyster control. France also receives a small part of southern Wallonia, the remaining of which is released from Westrian control. **The United Provinces of the Netherlands is formally independent from Westria.
 * The Swiss Confederation and the Principality of Vaduz officially leaves the Holy Roman Empire. The Principality of Luxembourg is granted independence.
 * The island of Heineg is ceded to Vestkyst.
 * Svearike is to receive the towns of Bremerlehe, Stade, Raustadt and Wismar. **Hispania is to cede the port of Gibraltar to Albion.
 * Papal holdings north of San Marino is ceded to Tuscany.
 * The Spezia agreement between Genoa and Tuscany is upheld.
 * Since the Hispanian-French terms are negotiated in a separate conference (see: Viva Hispania), the treaty of Akershus - Saint-Denis also served to uphold those terms as well. With that, the most deadly war yet in Europe comes to a close, with anywhere form 4 to 8 million souls lay dead on German soil.
 * Viva Hispania: At the negotiations, there were three moods. There was the jubilation of the Valcanians and the Basques whom had just won their realms independence, there was the smug confidence of the Albionites and the Occitans, and there was the man, the myth, the legend: Manuel Hernandez.
 * It had been a hard battle both domestically and on the periphery, but Manuel had won. He had won two things: first, domestic stability, after accepting the abdication of Afonso II; and, as part of the House of Trastamara (and its most popular member), Manuel Hernandez became Manuel I of the Iberian Crown.
 * Yes. Iberian.
 * For his second victory was the consolidation of both Agousta and the remaining bits of Hispania into a single country - albeit with extant regional systems - the Kingdom of Iberia. Manuel accepted Occitan demands for the independence of Valcanian and Basque realms, allowing them continued passage into and out of his realm; even amicably parting ways with both by acting in the impromptu role of the self-appointed Archbishop of Iberia (much to the personal displeasure of the Pope) and kissing the feet of the two newly-independent states' diplomatic representatives.
 * Ultimately, Iberia had lived through fifteen years of turmoil and a unified Kingdom had managed to come out on top. And while it consolidated Manuel's hold at home, it also brought him into the troubled colonial politics of Agousta and Hispania, the first business of which: negotiating his losses. He negotiated away the colony of Catonzia Occidental and gave both France and Britain special trading rights; he willingly acceded to demands forbidding him from making alliance or closer ties with Mauretania for 10 years.
 * The colonies in the New World were more mixed. Rea happily welcomed the new prospect, bringing it closer to its allies in Vera Cruz under one crown; Huanca panicked. This would entirely endanger the fragile peace it had made with the Wankan Empire, since Wanka had promised its services to Afonso II, not a completely new king - and it scrambled to ascertain the position of the Wankans on this. Meanwhile, the weakness of the empire was showing enough that after Vera Cruz annexed the lands of the Maxakali, a mass campaign of terror began from the various Northeastern Brazilian tribes, united in a varied group of coalitions better known as the Liberators' Terror.
 * But for now: Iberia was alive. Long live Iberia.
 * Silver Leopard (Part 6): The Silver Leopard, known as Mikaela, now gazes over the growing city of Merya. It was not as extravagant as Mustajoki was when it was the capital of Keisaria. An unfortunate conflict has caused the government to move to its new seat of Merya, where it resides ever since. Perhaps she should move the capital back into its old place, but as Varangia's rivals are still close to it, she cannot move it back for now. Perhaps even a future successor could. The growing city of Merya symbolized a new concept under her rule; the March East. The peace settled and supplies flowed much more naturally from the west and the east, along with local regions are learning to become more self-sufficient. Yet, the increase of trade that flowed throughout Siberia, even if minuscule, due to the rise of Varangia and interconnection between states has brought the region to be in the interest of the people. Yet, the travel throughout there is still dangerous and opportunity for land ownership there (mainly for hunting, mining, and lumber among other resources, if agriculture is not plausible) is hard fought. Many look to the government for help, though individuals themselves are going on expeditions. The new hundred expeditions eastwards would be part of the March East, and it is about time for Mikaela to act on the behalf of even the member states within the confederation. Sibir has been itching to expand through the Nenet tribes (not the territory) for access to the deeper seas (even if they're frozen sometimes) and the resources that may lie there. Plus, the troublesome native tribes there are hurting the people who travel through there. Mikaela commands Sibir to move their troops into the region to control the Nenets and the Khanty themselves.
 * Asvesir (Part 2): It was 1631 when the war with Jedlerbek was imminent. Oyunwen Khatun, also known as the Asvesir (the bear-sister), had been troubled by this. The Jedlerbek has been proven to be a hard people to crack in terms of open war, though they are honor bound enough to stand down if they know they are defeated. The war had lasted for a couple years (1633) and it has been proven a little troubling for the forces of Yayqapbang, even though they had captured most of the cities already. Oyunwen finally had enough, she had the backing of Varangia on her side, and if she does not show results soon even with the support they gave her, she might be in big trouble with her people. Though, while she is walking through the gardens in her place of rule, she witnessed the flowers breezing through the wind. Despite all being different, they all shook and reacted the same way. She began thinking; if the Jedlerbek is honorbound, how does one get them to instead turn around and honor a deal instead? Jedlerbek's fear was Varangia would be just another conqueror similar to the Third Daevites. Despite being of similar blood, they were bound to fail as their purpose was to expand and maintain had backfired on them, although they did manage to improve the quality of life and the systems of government Jedlerbek uses was originated from the Third Daevites today.
 * Mikaela knew of where the leader of Jedlerbek was, he was helping to lead troops and currently resides in a camp, according to her spies. It became a surprise to the troops when she and Oyunwen entered in with relatively few guards. She figured it would be a gesture in good faith. The leader was surprised too but agreed to sit and talk, the Khatun would convince the Jedlerbek that the bloodshed was unneeded and appealed to their way of life is not threatened as Varangia encouraged home rule. Even if this is not convincing enough, Jedlerbek was slowly losing the war and it was a miracle they lasted this long. Would they rather choose bloodshed, or to stand together in the wind despite their differences (like flowers)? After much talk, they begrudgingly accepted to join Yayqapbang's March Eastwards under their banner, consider the bigger threat of Gelqoskay and Kul-Manas is on the rise after the two wishes to start a coalition against Jedlerbek in the first place. There should not be an opportunity for them to benefit by attacking from the back as well. Attention is now turned towards them.
 * Spread of Nynorrøn: The end of the war in Europe only brought hope to the proponents of Nynorrøn - a sizable proportion of them part of the rank and file - who were convinced that it was their conversion that led to them regaining Odin's blessing and achieved victory. Being the regions that were directly affected by the war, the local heads of Slesvig and Holsten adopted Nynorrøn as well, in part due to the military but also because of animosity against the Holy Roman Empire. Within Vestkyst, the faith continues to spread very much like wildfire, help in part due to Vinlander natives settling in the realm assisting with proselytising their local areas. With the publication of the Sigridssaga in 1633, a collection of stories, legends and myths about the eponymous legendary Norse leader, Nynorrøn only grew to be more popular among the common people and low nobility. It was said that some members of the ruling Sólskjær dynasty have also adopted the faith, but this was unconfirmed. The rapid proliferation of Nynorrøn left the Odinist religious officials, led by one Archbishop Vedastus in Trondheim, to be concerned of their position of power. They began the slow but sure process of turning Nidaros into an Odinist haven, and Trondheim a true Odinist bastion to protect themselves from these threatening beliefs.
 * Zaporozhye Cossack Revolt of 1630: Ignited by the restricitions on the number of registered Cossacks enforced five years earlier, continually increasing enserfment, exploitation of the Vedenan peasantry by mostly Avarian szlachta and the imposition of Catholicism on traditionally Orthodox communities, a Cossack uprising led by Hetman Taras Fedorovych, some forty-six thousand Cossacks joined the resistance, and within 1630 occupied large swathes of territories in southern and central Vedena, making their main base at Pereiaslav, a historic city near Kyiv. In response, a large Avarian army was sent to deal with the problem, which was harassed by Cossack forces every step of the way. They tried setting siege to Pereiaslav, but the lack of artillery meant there was no meaningful progress, and the Cossack lack of supplies meant they were willing to negotiate. The Treaty of Pereiaslav increased the number of registered Cossacks to around ten thousand - still far below the actual number - but most of Fedorovych's demands were brushed aside and he was ousted from his position of authority. The treaty, however, failed to resolve Avarian-Cossack hostilities, which would only get more volatile in the years to come.(edited)
 * Deccan Famine of 1630-32: The result of three consecutive staple crop failures, climate and plague, the Deccan Famine ravaged the eponymous plateau and several nearby regions, leading to intense hunger, disease, and displacement in the region. This famine remains one of the most severe in Indian history and the most severe one in Hindustani history. Around 3 million died in Gujarat while another million perished in Ahmednagar, with the total death toll approximated at around 8 million for all affected regions.
 * La Gazette: The eponymous newspaper, and France's first, was founded in 1631.
 * Pompeii Requiem: Mount Vesuvius, the volcano famed for having sunk the ancient Roman city of Pompeii, erupted again in 1631, its first in hundreds of years.
 * Grote Mandrenke: In January 1632, an intense extratropical cyclone correlating with a new moon swept across the British Isles, the Netherlands, northwestern Germany and southern Vestkyst-Danemark in Slesvig. The cyclone peaked on 16th of January, and in all caused at least 25 thousand deaths. Two years later, the Burchardi flood (also dubbed the second Grote Mandrenke) hit North Frisia and Dithmersken, washing away most of the island of Strand and killed another 8-10 thousand people.
 * Cosmic System: In 1632, Italian astronomer and physicist Galileo Galilei published the "Dialogue Concerning the Two Chief World Systems ", comparing the Copernician heliocentric model to the traditional geocentric Ptolemaic one. The book was dedicated to his patron, the Medici Duke of Tuscany. The publication caused such a stir that Galileo was found to be "vehemently suspect of heresy" and his works, past and future, banned in Catholic states. Galileo was formally convicted of heresy in Rome in 1633, and when forced to rescind his heliocentric view, commented, "and yet it moves."
 * Académie Française: Formed by Cardinal Richelieu in 1634 and formally established the year after, the Académie Française (French Academy) is the pre-eminent council in matters related to the French language.
 * Oberammergauer Passionsspiele: The first iteration of the Oberammergau Passion Play took place in the eponymous village in the year of 1634, detailing the Passion of Jesus, performed in open-air stages. The text for the play was compiled from four distinct manuscripts from the 15th and 16th centuries. Performed every ten years ever since, it is the earliest continuous survivor of the age of Christian religions vernacular drama.
 * Death of an Empire: Khmerlacca enters a period of civil war and general anarchy following numerous assassinations conducted by various factions on each other. It's collapse isn't imminent, it has already begun. Out of the infighting in Malaya, the Kingdom of Pahang is in a position to become the successor of Khmerlacca-in-Malaya, controlling swathes of land from Kelantan to northern Gangganu (OTL Johor). Various petty kingdoms vie for dominance along the west coast as well, but as of yet no single entity has won the battle royale. The Khmerlaccan administration within (Kuala Lumpur, I know it's a different name and I will re-edit this once I'm on my computer) begins to have second thoughts about keeping the name. In the Kra Isthmus, rumors of Siamese intervention spread amongst the newly declared (Ligor/Langkasuka) Kingdom, who have promptly allied themselves with the powerful Pahangese. In Khmer proper, it is the Kingdom of (Angkor) that rises up as the most powerful successor state, controlling most of the northern and western territories. Similar to Malaya, the southeast is saturated with petty kingdoms and ongoing fighting. The Mekong Delta is heavily contested, and there are reports that mercenaries hired by Dutch merchants are in the fold to carve out a port or two for themselves.
 * Land of Ten Thousand Elephants: Communiques stopped arriving from the capitals, or at least, those that came from a coherent and legitimate government. Samdak Sri Chen Sura, the most influential lord in the mueangs of Pahang, stood amidst the winds of change, and decided it was time to take action. Rallying his supporters and one of the largest elephant cavalries this side of the Gulf of Siam, he unified the many mueangs between 1630 and 1634, before taking custody of Khmerlaccan territories from Kelantan to Gangganu (OTL Johor). Crowning himself the Maharaja of Pahang, it is only a matter of time before His Majesty decides to march west to claim the Mandala of Kuala Gombak, and his nation the title of the successor to Khmerlacca-in-Malaya.
 * The Imperial Circles: As the new Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, Vesnia's authority was seen by some as not enough as some of the more influencial princes within the Empire, who have begun to work up their own spheres of influence from even before the war broke out at the turn of the century. To this, some delegates from all over the Empire came to their Vesnian counterparts and tried to force their hands in accepting a further decentralisation of the Empire into what they call "imperial circles" - a band of princes with similar interests or sharing the same geography positions, used as a form of imperial taxation and defensive structure (but also more covertly as a means for powerful Princes to exert their influences), an agreement the new Emperor acquiesced. The Circles would also serve as a means to elect the new Holy Roman Emperor after the last one passes away, where the new Emperor would be voted by the respective Circle leaders - a clause Vesnia did not want to agree to but was forced to during the Peace of Akershus. The clause was included in part to prevent the title from being hereditarily inherited by one state like Westria did, concentrating power in one place. The Circles are as follows:
 * Vesnian Circle: Consisting of Vesnia and a few Princes neighbouring them.
 * North Sea Circle: Consisting of Princes bordering the North Sea. Vestkyst, being the ruler of the Duchy of Holstein, also votes as part of the Circle, but unlike other members, do not have to pay taxes to the Empire.
 * Westphalian Circle: Consisting of Princes along the Rhine to the west of the Empire, by far the most numerous one.
 * Alsatian Circle: Consisting of Princes in the Alsace region and two to the east of it. This circle is essentially dominated by France given their occupation and subsequent annexation of the Alsace region.
 * Swiss Circle: Consisting of the Swiss Confederation and Vaduz, paradoxically since both officially left the Empire and thus pay no taxes or levies yet still retain the right to vote.
 * Swabian Circle: Consisting of Princes west of Bavaria and east of the Alsatian Circle.
 * Bohemian Circle: Consisting of Hussite Bohemia, Saxony and Lusatia. **Catholic Circle: Also called the Bavaro-Westrian Circle, this Circle contains the remaining Catholic members within the empire, who pay more taxes, are ineligible for Emperorship and endure another litany of burden in a Protestant-led Empire.Orimative Plateo.png
 * Blast from the Past (Part 3): Getting her family onboard, Amadelia continues to excavate bones, until she has enough bones to construct an entire body out of it. Due to the times, the finds were published by her under the pen-name “Corvus”, which includes the following drawing that accompanies it” Though the bones she found were that of a Plateosaurus, due to people of the time being unsure of how animals look, the drawing looks as such instead.
 * Orimative Ichy.pngMystery of the Bones (Part 2): Richard and Mary anning continue to make findings along the Dorset Coast, where they excavate various creatures which we know as “Trilobites” in modern day. In addition, they managed to excavate the Ichthyosaur from the rocks, though first thoughts were that the animal was a fish due to its body shape.
 * The Mystery of the Island Chain (Part 1): While travelling to Yolngu onboard the HMS Beagle, George Olson Darwin spotted something peculiar in South America. While the ship was anchored off the shore, Darwin and a colleague found weird caves with large scratch marks inside, among other clues that lead Darwin to believe that the cave was made by a large animal, though no record of such animals existed. However, due to his short time in the area, he had to leave before he could go further into this mystery.
 * However, when he landed at the British outpost on the Galapagos Islands, this was where his fascination took hold: observing the iguanas, he was puzzled by the differences between the iguanas on the island and those back on the mainland. The iguanas found here are smaller than those found on the mainland, and dive for their food rather than eat vegetation on land, yet both iguanas are… iguanas.
 * His fascination led Darwin to remain on the island for the next few years as he observed the local wildlife.

NPC Event

 * Hindustan: The Imandar proved not to be steadfast allies to the Hindustani. I'm 1632, following a revolt around Delhi itself, the capital of Hindustan, they violently seized power and reorganized what remained of the Hindustani Empire, now just a sliver of land along the Indus River, into their own nation. The numerous constituent states of Hindustani, such as Jaunpur and Malwa, all declared independence. A select few members of the Hindustani royal family founded small realms in the territory left.
 * Netherlands: In 1634, they take over the island of Curaçao from the Spanish. The Andaman Islands are fully integrated as a protectorate, forming the first large territory part of the Dutch East Indies.
 * Sibir: After being granted freedom to deal with the pesky tribes to the east, they moved their troops to control the region inhabited by the native tribes and the Khanty as well along the way.
 * Gelqoskay: They form a coalition with Kul-Manas against Jedlerbek, wishing to take the opportunity to finally take them down. Though this comes before their surrender to Yayqapbang.
 * Kul-Manas: While they are further away, their loyalties to Gelqoskay remains. They joined the coalition with them against Jedlerbek, wishing to take the opportunity to finally take them down. This comes before their surrender to Yayqapbang.
 * Zhaowa: As the Zhaowanese have a policy of allowing all foreign traders to stop within all ports within the nation, yet refuse to give entire ports to foreign powers, they refuse the offer made by the Albionites. However, they propose an alternate offer - the Albionites are able to construct docks able to accomodate their vessels at port of Selam if they wish, though the city itself is off-limits.
 * Shoshoni: They accept the alliance with the Cheyenne with open arms, due to historical emnity with the Kemahanas, whom the Cheyenne are also unfriendly with.
 * Sinnam: no go kill us yourself dumbass (to abenanka (also read as 'dumbass nation'))

Naranga Empire | Naranggai Hanarga
Black Soil and White Mountains (7) - The South
 * Government: Constitutional Monarchy
 * Emperor/Hošoigan: The Hošoigan, literally meaning “King of Four Corners”, is the supreme ruler of the Naranga, bound by a set of unchangeable laws referred to as the “Founding Injunctions” or the “Naranga Constitution”. He is elected by the Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers from among the children, nieces, and nephews of the previous Hošoigan.
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Sirke [Posthumous] (b.1561) (r.1579-1601)
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga | Khan of Great Radiance (b.1582) (r.1616-)
 * Viceroy of the Mongols/Monggoli Noyan: The Mongol Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Central Asia on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (b.1587) (r.1616-)
 * Administration: The administration of the Naranga Empire is hierarchical in nature, with four levels of government, the county (Batka). prefecture (Kōlga), province (Sūgūlga), and national (Narga). At the lowest level of administration, the county level, the local magistrate and his council are elected by the citizenry from a small pool of candidates, all of whom are local government officials who have applied for the position. On higher levels though, governance is based around sortition. Those within the council who apply for the position of delegate to the next level are chosen via lottery, though the provincial council sends no delegate to the Deliberative Council. Below are a list of institutions within the Naranga Empire’s Imperial government. The institutions below are in order of most influential to least influential, from top to bottom. Positions of leadership within the bureaucracy are determined through a series of exams meant to create a cohesive state ideology and to test managerial skills, though it is not uncommon for noteworthy citizens to be appointed directly by the imperial government.
 * Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers/Dorosi-gwa Amban-i Hebeng Mancan: The Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers, sometimes shortened to the “Great Council” (Haba Mancan) or simply, the “Deliberative Council” (Hebeng Mancan), is the greatest policymaking body within the Naranga Empire. The Deliberative Council advises the Emperor, proposes laws and policies, and elects the new Hošoigan should he not have chosen an heir. In addition, it technically has the power to force an abdication of the Emperor, allowing one of his sons to take power. The Deliberative Council consists of 22 automatic members at the moment. In addition, there are a number of Imperial princes or military leaders which may be appointed, though there is a limit of twelve such members, giving the Deliberative Council a maximum membership of 34. Though the five governors of Amuria aren’t automatic members by law, their membership is essentially guaranteed.
 * Censorate/Silhagūn Jibi: The Censorate, also called the Reviewal Department, is both a supervisory agency. In addition, it reviews edicts and commands received from the Emperor as a review mechanism against the Naranga Empire’s founding legal codes. They are directly responsible to the Emperor, unlike the Six Ministries who are responsible to the Chancellor of the Secretariat. The main purpose of the Censorate is to check administration at every level to root out corruption and malfeasance, as well as to oversee the appointment and election of officials. They operate the Hwēnmu Jikesi (Black Tortoise Guards), serving as the emperor’s bodyguard and the secret police of the Naranga Empire, given authority to extract otherwise hard-to-access information by whatever means possible. As such, they operate in a completely different field than the Ministry of Justice. They are responsible for the interrogation and execution of important figures both domestic and foreign.
 * Secretariat/Nyalmang Iri Jibi: The Secretariat, also referred to as the Civil Affairs Department, is the highest executive institution of the imperial government. It is managed by a Grand Secretary, with two Deputy Directors who assist them in their administrative duties. The Secretariat’s purpose is to put into effect commands and edicts from the Emperor.
 * Five Ministries/Uca Jibyawi : The Five Ministries are the backbone of the civil government of Qing. The FIve Ministries are under the Secretariat, which is in itself responsible to the Deliberative Council and the Emperor. They are responsible for implementing policies and managing the Naranga civilian bureaucracy. The Five Ministries are: the Ministry of Plenty, which manages government monopolies, state industry, and the central bank, the Ministry of Justice, which manages the penal system and provides prosecutors, the Ministry of Works, which oversees government construction projects, the standardisation of weights and measures, and the manufacture of government equipment, the Ministry of Posts, which manages the toll system, border control, internal logistical work, the registration of inns and hostels, and the postal system, and the Ministry of Scholars, which oversees state schools, libraries, cultural affairs, putting out state exams (the Secretariat creates the exams itself), and state scientists and artisans.
 * Economy: The economy of the Naranga Empire is primarily agrarian, though luxury items (such as ginseng and sea cucumber), iron production, textiles, forest products, and pottery are a significant contributor to the Naranga economy. Years of warfare and little development have resulted in the Naranga Empire’s economy being stunted. A form of land ownership, deemed Nanukai-Nabin (Lit. Split Land-ownership) is prominent within the Naranga Empire, similar to the sharecropping system, with the only major difference being that the landlord only gains revenue off of a plot of land to which the peasants do not have usufruct rights. In addition, private land ownership, traditional tenant-farming, and communal farming are all common throughout the Naranga Empire. The Naranga Empire’s government intervenes little in the economy, despite it legally having absolute control over all economic matters, only occasionally directing corporate efforts for economic gain to generate a stable source of resources required for the running of the nation. In recent years, the putting-out economic model has gradually begun to be replaced by the development of workshops as the demographic of those engaged in non-agricultural work has changed from freelancing Anmukba-nin (Free farmers) to those at the bottom of society seeking a stable source of income.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Primary Capital: Habanisūn (de facto), Girincasa (de jure)
 * Regional Capitals: Habanisūn, Haisenwē, Alcuka, Miyoo Gasan (Kilemi Prt.)
 * Demographics:
 * Ethnic Makeup:
 * Narangga-nin (Amurian Koreanic): 69.9% (6,375,579)
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanized Tungusics): 14.3% (1,304,303)
 * Solgo-nin (Joseonese): 5.6% (513,325)
 * Ainu-nin (Nivkh and Ainu): 3.7% (341,320)
 * Monggol-nin (Mongols): 6.1% (556,381)
 * Nikan-nin (Chinese): 0.4% (42,665)
 * Siyūnda-nin (Native Americans & Japanese) >0.1%
 * Population: 9,121,000
 * Habanisūn: 78,000
 * Mukden: 66,000
 * Girincasa: 59,000
 * Asadal: 56,000
 * Alcuka: 53,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 51,000
 * Miyoo Gasan: 49,000
 * Boli: 43,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in the Naranga Empire is not necessarily exclusive, with many ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Catholicism: ~>1%
 * Arzhamism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: There are two military organizations within the Naranga Empire - the Eight Banners and the Black Standard Army. The military of the Naranga Empire is deeply tied to its civilian governance. All soldiers are of the same rank as bureaucratic officials, and high-ranking citizens of the Naranga Empire are compelled to either serve in the military or become a government worker, which are seen as their natural professions. The Naranga military is categorized by its maneuverability, small unit size, adaptability, logistic prowess, and focus on quick decisive victories, a product of its relative lack of resources and manpower. Due to this, the Naranga are rather inept at wars fought over large fronts and long drawn-out wars. Similar to the civilian bureaucracy, positions of leadership within the military are determined through a series of exams concerning military strategy and performance.
 * Eight Banners/Yeteri Dokcagi: The Eight Banners are the elite forces of the Naranga Empire. The Eight Banners are organized by of four main colours; red, yellow, blue, and white, with a bordered and plain variety existing for each. One of the banners, the Plain Yellow Banner, is under the direct control of the Emperor, but the rest are under the control of Generals referred to as “Dokcagyuju”. The banner armies have the same basic organizational structure as the rest of the Naranga military. The smallest division of a Banner army is the company (Niru), consisting of 100 men. 20 companies (2,000 men) made up one regiment (Muldori). 5 muldori constitute a Banner (Dokcagi) with a total of around 10,000 men. There is little deviation from these numbers. Membership within the banner armies is mostly clan-based, meaning that only certain individuals from certain clans are eligible to become Bannermen (dokcagisi) with little exception. As such, the bannermen are effectively a hereditary military class. Banner households are exempt from select taxation but must bring their own equipment to battle when called to arms. Despite this, the composition of the banner armies are remarkably uniform - each soldier wields a sword or polearm with a bow, occasionally a rifle, and has knowledge of warfare on horseback.
 * Number of Bannermen: 79,600
 * Black Standard Army/Suksang Bolsung Saosimul: The Black Standard Army is a military force which draws members from both recruits and conscripts. It is organized in a very similar way to the banner armies.Total Black Standard Army Forces: 221,000
 * Heavy Cavalry [16,000]: Cavalrymen armed with heavy armor and equipped with snaplock/snaphaunce guns. Used as Shock Cavalry.
 * Light Cavalry [50,000]: Mounted archers armed with Naranga bows, fire arrows, and a sabre. Occasionally used as backup infantry while dismounted.
 * General Infantry [85,000]: The Bulk of the Naranga Military, arranged in flexible thin rectangular Pike-and-Shot formation to maximize firepower. Handles siege equipment rarely.
 * Skirmishers [21,000]: Units detached from regular formations during combat meant to harass enemy forces, armed with sabres and bows or muskets. Certain Naranga skirmisher units have begun to experiment with longer rifled small arms, though their usage is iffy due to maintenance issues. A select few Naranga skirmishers are armed with wide-barreled guns meant to fire finned rockets.
 * Artillery Corps [14,000]: Units operating field and stationary artillery (classified as all firearms requiring more than one person to wield). Also provided swords as a means of self-defense.
 * Logistical Staff [35,000]: Infantry serving in logistical and medical roles. Most often equipped with daggers, sometimes seen with wheellock guns in high-importance missions.
 * Imperial Navy/Hanarga-i Badassaosi: The Imperial Navy is split into two fleets, the Eastern Fleet and the Western fleet, with the former occupying the East Sea and the Sea of Okhotsk and the latter occupying the Bohai Sea and the East China Sea. The base for the two fleets are, respectively, Haisenwē and Habanisūn. Total Number of Naval Personnel: (~4800)
 * Kebūlka-Juwen [6] Sturdy, armored ships of the Japanese design. (~570 crew total)
 * Yerbe-Juwen [21]: Medium-sized junks with two decks, agile but not very swift, built for the Amurian coast, armed with cannons. (~2200 crew total)
 * Seberūn-Juwen [40]: Relatively small fast ocean-going ships predominantly used in the Sea of Japan and the Sea of Okhotsk, though often seen as support. Most often seen for boarding tactics. (~1600 crew total)
 * Wars and Conflicts
 * First Qing Conquest of China (1632-:)
 * Naranga Annexation of Yan - Jan. 1632: The state of Yan, battered and beaten after centuries of domination by the Chinese, the Khitan, and now, the Naranga, was in limbo, half-alive, half-dead. In 1620, the state of Yan allowed Naranga troops to be stationed within the nation for the purpose of repulsing, and later conquering, the Later Liao Dynasty. However, in 1627, just a year before the Later Liao Dynasty was subjugated by the incipient Naranga Empire, the agreement was extended a decade, allowing Naranga troops to stay within the bounds of Yan for another decade. The King of Yan was dissatisfied with this agreement, but what could he do? The Naranga had the most proficient cavalry force east of the Aral Sea, and their infantry, though comparatively weaker, was still a force to be reckoned with.
 * In 1631, many Yan veterans, opposed to further concessions to the Naranga, staged a coup against the King of Yan. The Naranga embassy in Chaoyang was burnt to ash and numerous Naranga officials in the nation were murdered, but the coup ultimately failed. The Naranga used this as an opportunity to demand further concessions from the already-struggling state - Yan was forced to give up 7,000 taels of silver, a hefty amount, and disband its entire military. Furthermore, the heir apparent of the king of Yan openly denounced the current king before fucking off to Beijing, forming the Yan government in exile.
 * A mere year after the coup, the Naranga came knocking on Yan’s doors once more, this time demanding the complete annexation of the nation. On the 6th of January, 1632, the state of Yan ceased to exist. Its former king was executed just months later.
 * Retributive Demands - Jan. 1633: Days after the winter solstice of 1632, Isangga issued the follow up to the Naige Koro, deemed the Retributive Demands. In it, he declares that the Naranga Empire is to be considered by all as a Chinese empire. This would lead to the informal renaming of the Naranga Empire to the Qing Dynasty (清朝), due to the azure color of its flag. The two nations have been at odds for years now as Wu meddling in Jochureon’s matters was deeply resented among the Amurians. Likewise, the Naranga, having defeated Wu forces in the Mu-O war and having numerous ideological and cultural differences with them, were perceived as the threat the moment Amuria was united. The Naranga demanded that Wu decrease its naval presence within the Bohai sea and give up an egregious amount of silver, copper, and gold to the Naranga Empire. The Wu Empire, in fiscal collapse, refused, and as such the Naranga declared war.
 * Immediately following the declaration of war, the Naranga began to take shrewd advantage of Wu civilian government discrimination against Wu government discrimination against the military, stating that in serving the Naranga their skills would be valued. Many former soldiers and wandering warriors defected, being reorganized into the Green Standard Army which quickly swelled the Naranga military to a size previously unseen, with there being around 35,000 Green Standard Soldiers compared to 234,600 Black Standard Soldiers and 88,600 bannermen.
 * Battle of Beijing - Nov. 1633: It was night. The birds and insects of the wild seldom sang their songs now - the harvest had just ended. The falling rain was of such small size that it felt more like mist to those still awake. Many of the soldiers had already drifted off to sleep, and many of the commanding officers too - but not Isangga. Many were frustrated at the copious rainfall in recent days as it hindered the movement of the Naranga army. However, Isangga took this opportunity to think. He wished for a ceasefire for both moral and practical reasons. Though weak, the Wu dynasty had the ability to engage in a prolonged war with the Naranga, a war which would surely be disastrous. Isangga preferred solution was to inflict damage so great on a Chinese city that the Wu Dynasty, shocked out of their minds, would agree to any agreement of ceasefire. Of course, as this was a plan of Isangga’s, there was an inherent contradiction to this proposal. The Wu resolve was only strengthened after the Naranga victory at Tangshan - to deprive the Chinese of their very motivation would be to channel the power of the gods and spirits, to become not an army, but rather a force of nature, destroying all in its path. Applying Isangga’s personal standards, the war with Wu would no longer be a righteous war - and Isangga prided himself on being a righteous conqueror. Even so, he was utterly convinced of his own plan. His army would flood Beijing. Some had their oppositions with the plan. It would be a waste of resources, the Chinese resolve would be strengthened, and so on and so forth. The Battle of Tangshan was a resounding success for the Naranga, and they as such still had high hopes for the war and believed that such desperate measures were not necessary. In the end, all the opposition did nothing.
 * To the southwest of Beijing lay the aptly named Wuding river - literally meaning “unfixed river”. The river often changed course, and as such, numerous levees and dams were erected along the river’s course, preventing it from flooding the city of Beijing itself. However, it was a fragile system, and easily exploitable. As Wu military presence in the region had been destroyed in the battle of Xingcheng months earlier, the Naranga faced little to no resistance. Near the headwaters of the Wuding river, a large reservoir was located, regulated by a dam. On November 9th, a select few levees were destroyed by Naranga forces so as to better funnel the Wuding river’s waters into Beijing. Then, just hours later, the supporting structures of the reservoir dam were burnt and parts of it were carefully destroyed with canonfire. After a minute of anxious waiting, the dam burst open with the force of a thousand guns, fracturing into pieces which wildly tumbled down into the thrashing river below, now two times larger than its former size.
 * None in Beijing were spared. The Emperor’s northern residence was reduced to splinters and stones smoothed by the deluge. Any survivors were left destitute - many buildings were destroyed in the catastrophe and the countryside was covered with silt. For years following the flood, the city and surroundings of Beijing would remain well-night barren, devoid of any inhabitants. The death count would remain uncertain - neither the Wu nor the Naranga were much concerned with death count. As such, estimates vary greatly, from 160,000 to almost a million. At least a hundred thousand, though very likely more, died immediately following the flood. Untold masses of individuals would die of starvation in the region later.
 * First Armistice - Dec. 1633: Isangga judged correctly. Whether he had made the correct decision, he wasn’t sure, but it certainly was an effective one. For the Naranga Empire, which based its modus operandi around the ideas of rationalism which Hetu-i Satkang had spread far and wide just a decade ago, such actions were tolerable. The Wu envoys were clad in heavy clothes during the meeting - some said that it was to make their shivers of nervousness unseen. Their faces were chalk-grey, their eyes bags of bleach, and their legs wet noodles. Demand upon demand was accepted, and the Naranga walked away with much of the military arsenal of the Wu, as well as vast swaths of territory in total filled with 7 million souls, almost doubling the population of the Naranga Empire.

Nothing Less than Beautiful - Apr. 1632:

"It's warm, isn't it, Jinda?" Noraisol asked the girl laying down across his lap, staring at the azure sky.

"Mhm. Pretty." Jindallae sighed in contentment. She was a young woman, the same age as Noraisol, from Joseon, emigrating to the Naranga position seeking a position in the government still barely a woman. She has aced the national exams and proved to be quite the likeable spirit, eventually managing irrigation projects within the north. In her time within the Naranga bureaucracy, she has received numerous proposals for marriage, yet she had turned all of them down. To her, all of them were no different. Noraisol, though, he was a wholly different matter. Most engaged in the Naranga civil bureaucracy were peasants just one or two generations back, but in such a position it is nigh-impossible not to adopt the pretentiousness of court. Even so, Noraisol, the son of the Naranga Emperor, maintained a humble air to his character. Should she had met him on the street, she would have assumed he was, at most, some well-off merchant, not an Imperial prince. During one of their many conversations, Noraisol admitted that his father had raised him so. Jindallae found herself intrigued by the young man just for this juxtaposition, her interest later replaced with genuine, heartfelt attraction. Noraisol's father, Isangga, never appeared to have much to say about his son's relationship with Jindallae - he seemed not to care who his son loved. Jindallae was of great enough merit in Isangga's eyes - such a marriage may not be traditional, but it would be approved of.

The two were sitting on a bed of grass, Noraisol leaning against a tree. The air was still, but not uncomfortably so. The balmy sunshine itself perfused into all around the two lovers, even their own bodies, which were delightfully soaking up the rays. Noraisol shifted his body, tenderly picking a wild flower and presenting it to a pleasantly surprised Jindallae.

“What d’ya think of it?” Noraisol asked gaily.

"Beautiful...just like you. You're nothing less than beautiful. Noraisol, I love you."

“Me too.”

First Meeting - 1633: One night, Nurhaci appeared in Isangga’s dreams. His memories of his father’s death, Jiramnamo’s death, and Nurhaci’s death had all been growing distant for the past few years. The images of their last moments were still vivid in Isangga’s memory, but he felt no emotion in them. Perhaps it was age, perhaps it was healing, but it felt like neither. As Isangga seldom thought of Nurhaci, why would he appear in his dreams now? In the dead center of Nurhaci’s chest there still was that bloody circle, that eternal reminder of Isangga’s greatest guilt.

Nurhaci walked forward and smiled, patting Isangga on the head, before frowning “You still need work, Isanja. Take pride in your rule, ya?"

Isangga found himself unable to speak. He was not a particularly superstitious man, but something felt wrong. This Nurhaci didn’t seem like a mere invention of his mind. Before Isangga could ponder further Nurhaci waved goodbye. “Well then, see you, Isanja! We’ll meet again, I’m sure!” With that, Nurhaci vanished into mist, and Isangga awoke, doused in a cold sweat. Touch the Sea (7) - The North

Rockets Riding -1630:

Within Kimopte's hand a pen, dipped in coal-black ink, strolled across a sheet of parchment, writing these words..

Rockets riding in a sky raisin-red

Worries rise from runners raspy with woes

Next went running the ruin rodents

No longer were there those rabbits we fed

Instead those revealing rumbling ropes

From them we wrung wrists writhing

River rocks were washed to waste

All resources eradicated, ridges rotting

That once renewable now unusable

Those reversed what we wished to preserved, futile

Our fragrant flowers have all fled

On my head lies a rose of remnant red.

"What's this?" Siramat said, cocking her head, wrapping her arms around the base of Kimopte's neck, sending slight shivers down the woman's spine. Kimopte, even after five years of engagement, was not used to Siramat's touch. Kimopte, subconsciously, had become averse to such things after her time in Boli, but she always eased into Siramat's embrace in time.

"Just a poem, Sira-rin. Nothin' else.

Siramat leaned in close and glanced over the writing. "Abstract. Vague. Inspired by anything?”

Kimopte stretched and yawned. “Apocalypse. Doom. I dunno, you see, there’s just a lot of talk about those things nowadays.”

“I like it,” Siramat said, before planting a kiss on the crown of Kimopte’s head.

Kimopte's back went as stiff as a spear. "Oi! At least gimme a warning~" Kimopte said, before lightly jabbing Siramat in the stomach. Notable People
 * Pre-Unification (1579-1617):
 * Aisin Gyoro-i Nurhaci (Jan. 1580 - Apr. 1616): Dorosi of the Gyoro clan. He likely would have become the unifier of Jochureon were it not for his sudden death at the hands of his childhood friend, Isangga and inflammatory actions. Spouse: Yagu Gwalgya-ni Jinai
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga (Oct. 1582 -): Spouse: Hure Utaripi-ni Macašun
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (Mar. 1588 - ):
 * Sisam Utaripi-ni Kimopte/Chamuk (Sept. 1596-): Spouse: Siramat
 * Rise of the Raven (1617-???):
 * Sannyoayno (Mar. 1671 - Aug. 1615): Formerly an acclaimed general of Techuhe, he staged a coup against his nation's king and went on to conquer vast swaths of Northern Amuria. Killed by Sisam Utaripi-ni Kimopte in a Gwalgya-backed coup against him.
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Noraisol (Apr. 1610 -): Spouse: Pak Jindallae

Brethren of the Coast

 * Flag of the Brethren of the Coast.pngGovernment: Pirate Confederacy

Captains:


 * Agüeybaná (1614-1620) (1622-1623) (became king of Vieques and expelled the pirates): Agüeybana is a strange figure, becoming captain after the “Arch-Pirate” Peter Easton retired, taking part in the raids of Caracapolis and Tuxpam, then travelling to Genoese Sogogan to lead some privateers that wanted to find El Dorado. He then established the election system, winning and starting to plot a Taíno takeover after the Destruction of Pelasgia. After 1625 he commited fully to his people, smuggling goods and weapons to rebel. in 1630 he rose up, capturing the Dauntless, and then attacking the pirates, killing Pedro de la Plesa in the process. His rule as King of Vieques started with expelling all of the europeans to New Hispania except for the spanish, as they helped him in the rebellion. This move made the buccaneer trade increase, as these destitute europeans did not have a way of subsistence, so they became hunters on New Hispania.
 * Pedro de la Plesa (1619-1630) † (killed by Agüeybaná’s Taíno-Hispanic rebels): Pedro de la Plesa was a Spanish man from Vieques whom became captain of the Anne after Callish retired from the Brethren, he took part on the destruction of Pelasgia and the attack on the Lenca fleet, also becoming magistrate for the 1625-30 period, during which he helped in the invasion of Tobago. in 1630, just before the elections he was killed during the Taíno and Spanish rebellion leaded by Agüeybaná. He was a Poseidonist, which incited the catholic spaniards to rebel against him.
 * Juan García (1620-): García is a Spanish man from Vieques who became captain after Agüeybaná left command of his ship, becoming fist mate in 1622 to 1623, when Agüeybaná was captain, he then helped in the capture of Tobago, in which his ship had to be abandoned due to heavy losses. He is a protestant, unlike most of the spaniards from Vieques.
 * Samuel Axe (1625-): Axe is an Albionese man who joined the Brethren in 1625, helping establish the Providence Island colony in 1626, as well as being one of the captains with the least losses during the invasion of Tobago. He managed to escape Vieques uring the rebellion, making landfall on Culebra, which was later attacked by Agüeybaná; he then wrecked near Haitiana, after which his fate is unknown by the other pirates.
 * Hendrick Lucifer (1627-): Lucifer is a Dutchman who joined the Brethren in 1627. He is known for his strange strategies using fire and smoke. Lucifer is a Poseidon cultist, who wants the Brethren to expand and raid more territories. He is known to be writing a history of the Brethren to record the piratical achievements of other members; he helped on the invasion of Tobago, staying with the Brethren to become even more affluent. He has a son who is part of his crew.
 * Polycrates Aétos (1630-): A Poseidonist Hellene that became captain of the Salé after de la Plesa died, escaping and making a settlement on Little Athens in 1632. He was of the better liked captains, as most of his crew were also greeks.
 * William Rous (1631-): A former merchant for the Providence Island Company, whom joined the Brethren in 1631. He helped on the 1633 raid of Mérida, getting very few casualties, and then going back to mostly smuggling and pirating.
 * Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen” (1632-): Jol is a Dutchman, who joined in 1632, he planned and executed a raid on the Spanish city of Mérida, which left him with one leg, getting a pegleg and being called Houtebeen by his Dutch peers. With the loot from the Mérida raid, Houtebeen then makes a base on the Rattan island chain.
 * Martín el Mulato (1632-): A former slave from Havana, he joined the Brethren after being found at sea with a busted ship by Lucifer. He helped attack Mérida in 1633, after which he became a smuggler mostly

Territories:


 * Map of the brethren 1635.pngVieques (1600-1630)
 * Description: an exploitative plantation based economy, which exploited hellenes and taínos, it revolted in 1630 under the guidance of Agüeybaná
 * Culebra (1625-1630)
 * Description: an attempt at a colony north of Vieques, which failed after the Taínos on Vieques captured the island in 1630 with their frigate.
 * Providence and Neogranadine Islands (1626-)
 * Governor: William Rous
 * Description: a colony founded by pirates, which now controls much of the islands near it, it relies on fishing and piracy mostly
 * Population: 300
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Hellenes, 140 Albionese, 20 Black Spanish, 40 Dutch
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenics, 160 Protestants
 * Little Athens (1632-)
 * Governor: Polycrates Aétos
 * Description: Little Athens is an island near New Hispania, named after the Greek kingdom on the island, it was founded by Captain Polycrates
 * Population: 400
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Spanish, 130 Greeks, 70 Dutch, 90 Albionese, 10 Taíno
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 140 Protestants, 90 Hellenics, 50 Catholics
 * Rattan (1634-)
 * Governor: Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen”
 * Description: Rattan is an island chain north of Lenca that was brought under pirate control by Jol and Rous, which is a good base for raids on the Spanish Main, it has a Mayan population which has not been converted.
 * Population: 250
 * Ethnic Composition: 50 Dutch, 70 Greeks, 130 Maya
 * Religion: 45 Protestants, 35 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenes, 130 Maya

Navy: 6 ships, totalling 118 guns and 300 crewmembers


 * Vieques, xebec, 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Juan García
 * Salé, xebec, 20+2 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Polycrates Aétos
 * Sword, frigate 16+4 guns and 54 crewmembers, captain Samuel Axe (wrecked near Haitiana in 1630)
 * Eenhoorn, brig 22+4 guns and 70 crewmembers, captain Hendrick Lucifer
 * Saint John, ketch 12+2 guns and 36 crewmembers, captain William Rous
 * Mercurius, brig 16+4 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Cornelis Jol
 * Libertad, cutter 8+4 guns and 24 crewmembers, captain Martín “el Mulato” González

Economy: the Brethren’s economy relies mostly on piracy, along with buccaneering and fishing on other islands.


 * Piracy: 15 ships captured
 * El Halcón (November 1630): a small sloop is sighted by García off of the coast of Nueva Granada, which he approaches boldly with the flag hoisted and all sails drawn. The captain of the ship surrenders, giving the pirates his cargo of a barrel of rum and a couple crates of sugar.
 * Plantations: Vanilla and sugar plantations are stable, selling to the Albionese and the Genoese
 * Fishing: fishing is common in the island, with many of the greek and taíno inhabitants partaking in it with captured fishing boats and sloops

Events


 * Buccaneers.pngRebellion! (March 1630): Leaded by Agüeybaná, the Taíno people of Vieques rise up in rebellion, capturing the Dauntless, and killing many europeans, along them the magistrate Pedro de la Plesa, the remaining captains escape with max capacity, after which they escape to Culebra on the north, which is captured by the Taínos some months later; The Brethren is migrated to Providence Island.
 * The Providence Island Company (October 1631): A smuggling company is founded after the rebellion, which also recruits pirates if they are up to the task
 * Arrival of Rous (July 1631): Albionese sailor William Rous is recruited by the Providence Island company to join the Brethren with his 12 gun ketch, the Saint John
 * Little Athens (February 1632): After a year of staying on Providence, Polycrates attacks and captures an island south of Nueva Hispania, which he names Little Athens, after the greek name for Nueva Hispania, Megas Athenai.
 * Arrival of Jol (September 1632): A Dutchman known as Cornelis Jol joins the Brethren with his ship, the 16+4 brig Mercurius
 * Martín el Mulato (October 1632): A former slave from Havana, Martín escaped with many other slaves from a plantation and captured a cutter, joining the Brethren as they were approached by Lucifer. They then named their cutter “Libertad”
 * Attack on Mérida (August 1633): Jol, Martín and Rous attack Mérida, disembarking on the coast, loading up on gear and go inland. Jol attacks from the West and the others from the East to look like they’ve surrounded the town, which works, getting few casualties, but with a shot reaching Jol in the leg, needing an amputayion. they manage to capture a fair fortune of sugar, gold and rum, which they load up on some stolen donkeys and carry to their ships. They then return to Little Athens and Jol starts to plan to expand with the help of Rous
 * Rattan (November 1634): Houtebeen and Rous make a settlement in the Rattan island chain, north of Lenca. Some building are built, including a brothel and a tavern for the sailors.

Axe, the Buccaneer

Escape from Culebra (July 1630)

“Ship on the horizon, a frigate!” the watchman said

Axe was terrified, knowing only one ship of that size was near Culebra, the Dauntless, now captured by those Taínos that wanted to kill them. He was the only one of the pirates that did not go to Providence.

“Heave anchor and raise the canvas!” exclaimed Axe

As the Sword started to sail out of Culebra, Axe noticed the Dauntless was starting to get closer, which he needed to outrun if he wanted to escape from there alive

“Hoist the stuns’ls lads!” Axe exclaimed, anxious as the well-built Dauntless was faster than he expected.

The Sword then managed to outrun the Dauntless, with the crewmen making a grand party on the ship some days later.

Wreckage (August 1630)

Leaks had been found on the Sword, which were caused by bad maintenance, after which Axe decided to hug the coast of New Hispania.

“We must abandon ship” Axe said, as they had passed Haitiana and the leaks were gonna sink the ship if they were not careful, so they abandoned ship in an island north of Haitiana that was full of turtles.

Buccaneers (1631-)

There Axe fell in love with Armando Rodríguez, a handsome dark skinned man, with eyes as brilliant as diamonds and a skilled warrior.

The crew had to become buccaneers in that island, as there were pigs brought from Europe, as well as many turtles, which the spanish members of the crew used as a name for the island “Isla de Tortuga”

They were succesful in their buccaneering adventure, selling meat and other natural resources to passing ships, even managing to make a small settlement in the center of the island, joined by Greeks from the other side of the island.

Axe married Armando in 1634, making a big party, in which one band of his drunken crewmen captured a spanish ship’s supplies.

Empire of Matagaskar | Empira Matagasykara

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 28, alive) (R 1626 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Raviro (B 1608 - Age 26, alive)
 * Empress Dowager: Ravadifo (B 1571 D 1633 - Age 62)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andriantsimitoviaminandriandehibe (B 1632 - Age 2, alive), Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 35, alive), Prince Razafindramahata (B 1621 - Age 13, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 52, alive), Princess Rabetsara (B 1624 - Age 9, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 793 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 800
 * Antananarivo: 6 160
 * Toamasina: 4 550
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 450
 * Morafenobe: 2 100
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 670
 * Moroni: 1 000
 * Rural regions: ca 761 000
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Sakalava), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), ca 5% Adnanite, >1% Albionite (Fort Dolphin and nearby areas)
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore) and other traditional folk religions
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * Battle of Ambanja (1633): Despite being outnumbered, the rogue Order holds for a while, using captured equipment from Ambanja and nearby villages to their advantage, but still it only takes a month before the siege of the city is successful and most of the Order of Yasht flee to the Kômôro Islands. Rambolazafy and Emperor Andriantsitakatrandriana send a message to the Chief of Kômôro telling him about the situation and ordering him to raise an army and stop Rakotomazava II, but it arrives too late.
 * Battle of Kômôro (1633 - 1634): The Order doesn’t siege down the islands, rather they only raid a few villages in order to stock up on supplies, defeating most of the unprepared armies that try to stop them. They eventually arrive on Ngazija (Great Comore), striking the grand marketplace of the city of Moroni to cause chaos and they start sieging down that part of the city, but avoid the seat of the Chief himself, since they need to gain enough strength before going after that. From there, Rakoto II plans to take Ngazija quick enough to take the rest of Kômôro and hopefully be able to waft away the forces of mainland Matagaskar and thus hopefully being able to secure the islands for the Order. But fun fact: no. The Order of Yasht, despite gaining numbers to total their amount at about 3 000 people, most of them being untrained as soldiers, face resistance from the garrison at Moroni and the local indigenous Soahily populace who like having autonomy. Chief Msia III of the islands had also commissioned in his early reign beginning in 1609, a rova for Moroni. Despite not being of the caliber to the likes of Mahajanga or Antananarivo’s rovas, it’s still a fortified complex and the risky attack that Rakoto II attempts in early 1634 does not pay off. A few days after that attack, portions of the allied army of the mainland lands on Maiôty (Mayotte) and Njoany (Anjouan) only a day later. Rakoto II realizes that he is in trouble but he has one more idea, to escape to mainland Africa. Emperor Andriantsitakatrandriana sends a letter to Moroni, requesting that the Order of Yasht surrender (the Emperor could lose about half of the united Holy Order, which isn’t that great since he could then lose thousands of potential religious leaders and potential mercenaries), stating that the only other option is their destruction. Rakoto II basically goes “nah let’s do option C” and uses two captured transport ships as well as a quickly constructed one to exile himself together with the rest of the Order of Yasht, over to mainland East Africa. They land in southern Mtende. (read later portions of “Order of Rakotomazava - The Split”).
 * Not receiving a response after a day has passed, the army sails over to Moaly (Mohéli) where some diplomats of Chief Msia III bring the news of the order’s escape. “Shit.” thinks the Emperor, but this was still a victory in a way. The armies are dismissed, the Chief and Emperor work together to rebuild in Moroni and prepare for a potential attack, otherwise it’s back to business as usual.
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 800
 * 2 080 Spearmen
 * 1 420 Swordsmen
 * 300 Bowmen
 * 2 050 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 360 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 12 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 7 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Whoever is in charge of Fort Dolphin: General diplomacy and trade. Also read “Dealing in Dodos”.
 * Events:
 * Reign of Andriantsitakatrandriana: Andriantsitakatrandriana and Raviro has their first child in 1632 and if you think the father’s name is ridiculous well the name of this child is Andriantsimitoviaminandriandehibe, which means "the noble without equal among great nobles". It is said that the Emperor chose this name to give the new heir some legitimacy. Otherwise the emperor continues to build these new dikes by the swamplands of the Central Highlands to make the farming more effective. He then engages with the Anglisy people down in Fort Dolphin, for diplomatic relations and the set up of trade, which mostly goes from Fort Dolphin, to the Antanosy village of Taolankarana and then from there to Manakara or Toliara and further. To make this more effective, the roads from the cities of the central and northern regions, reaching down into the southern, drier steppe-ish areas, are improved.
 * Order of Rakotomazava - The Split: Dividing the order into two sub-orders within the same organization didn’t really work. The election of mediator only really worked with the first guy to take the position but after his death, the two different sides could not agree. The northern division wants to have a lot of power and to enforce religion way more into the lives of the people, whilst the southern division is more loyal to the Emperor and are more tolerant to things like local fady or traditions that may not be fully compatible with Zoroastrianism. Tombomankara becomes second leader of the entire Order of Rakotomazava in 1632 but doesn’t last long. In 1633, with the northern division receiving less pay and such (since most of the High Chiefs there dislike them due to the Usurpation War), the leader of the northern division: Tsiajotso, declares himself the second Rakotomazava (or Rakotomazava II) and moves the north’s base of operations from Soalala to the former capital of Ambanja. Moving their base is not something allowed without approval from the leader of the entire order as in Tombomankara and the renaming is basically like a protest variant of baptism, in this case naming himself after the founder of the Holy Order, which is basically a “fuck you” to Tombomankara. He, with support from various nobles, most notably High Chieftess of Mahajanga: Rambolazafy, demands they return, but they don’t.
 * They rename themselves the Order of Yasht and start to recruit militias in their new base as Rambolazafy and other nearby lords prepare to march armies to Ambanja, where the Order also starts terrorizing areas, capturing Ambanja and also forcing people to join their ranks. The Order of Rakotomazava becomes led by Tombomankara and the person who was in charge of the southern division when the two divisions were “united”: Fanamby. Together they decide to move their base of operations to a more central region and choose the village of Antsirabe, south of the capital. From there they ready themselves as well, joining up with the vassal armies at Mahajanga, before marching towards Ambanja (read wars and conflicts).
 * With the landing in Mtende, the Order of Yasht immediately start planning to settle down in order to survive so that they later can do… something. Morale isn’t that great however, considering the loss of lives at Moroni and the very packed trip across the sea, leaving the group with not that much food. Rakoto II keeps some morale up by finding a Mtende village and settling there, but Boazandrivelo, a soldier with a fair bit of influence in the Order, is not too happy. He starts convincing many others within the Order to stick to him, getting ready to splinter from Rakoto II if necessary. Should this happen, Boazandrivelo plans to go south, towards Mutapa.
 * Fauna and Flora: The dodo is introduced to the mainland island. Here it actually might have a predator, such as the Fossa, unlike its native home of Maorisy.
 * Dealing in Dodos: In 1632, governor of Fort Dolphin Preston Porter was engaging in diplomacy when he took note of the interesting dodo species that lives within the borders of the realm of Matagaskar. During a talk with some diplomats he spoke to them about the creatures and was offered some cooked meat of the animal, a very recent dish that has become slightly popular (mostly on the Maskareina islands where most dodos live). Porter was a fan and was interested in importing both the meat and also some specimens of the dodos to Great Britain. After speaking to the Emperor himself, a deal was struck and the first trade of dodos began.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * King: Luke I (M, b. 1567 - ) (R: 1618 - )
 * Son: Luke II (M, b. 1604 - )
 * Son: Luke III (M, b. 1628 - )
 * Son: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Aunt: Carol (F, b. 1549 - 1621)
 * Cousin: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Cousin: Janet (M, b. 1580 - 1629)
 * Niece: Jessie (F, b. 1607 - )
 * Nephew: James (M, b. 1607 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.10 million (+829k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.10 million
 * British Settlers: 47,034
 * Elysian Population: 24,073
 * Jamestown: 456
 * Fort Elysia: 217
 * Fort Epheria: 246
 * Greensfort: 162
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 5,027
 * Catonzia: 21,736
 * HALO Settlement: 6,103
 * Elysian Local Population: 438 thousand external subjects
 * Includes the population of the states of Elysia and Laconia
 * Elysia: 357k
 * Laconia: 84k
 * Becomes “Second-rate” citizens of the Empire in 1616
 * Just a fancy loophole that allows the population to be recruited into the army, though will have long-lasting effects as time progresses
 * Catonzia Local Population: 391 thousand external subjects
 * British Caribbean: Roughly 2,000 overall (for both island chains in the area)
 * BAKA Gaikokuhito: 2,512
 * Port Kingpin: 1,020
 * Albish Galapagos: 721
 * Albish Falklands: 771
 * British Caribbean:
 * Bahamas:


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Elysiapolis: The capital of the Elysian province, as well as the main headquarters for the BFG Company.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (South Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Dolphin (Africa - Matagaskar)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Fort Galatoi (Galatoi, Africa)
 * Fort Kingpin (Yolngu)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * League Wars: In 1612, Britain finally joined the League Wars alongside its allies. Though it will have to put aside its differences with France, the nation is able to see past this hiccup as they deploy troops in the Netherlands.
 * With the end of the war, the British begin to consolidate their new claims, all done while each region is under martial law.
 * From there, restrictions will loosen until a governor is established for the region.tea gardner

Armed Forces


 * Total: 280,266 Manpower (3.9% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 159,295
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 63,050
 * Britain: 18,050
 * Netherlands: 15,000
 * Gibraltar: 30,000
 * Light Cavalry: 7,750
 * Britain: 5,250
 * Gibraltar: 2,500
 * Heavy Cavalry: 3,050
 * Britain: 1,950
 * Netherlands: 1,100
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,378
 * Britain: 878
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Arcadian Force: (In Arcadia)
 * Elysian Garrison
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 3,000
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Elysian Cavalry: 300
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Catonzia Garrison
 * Marksman Infantry: 7,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 7,000
 * Catonzian Musketeers: 8,260
 * Field Artillerymen: 1,000
 * Field cannons: 500
 * Logistical Support: 3,500
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,859
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * In 1527, three factions were formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: Reforms the Roundtable Knights to act as elite units within the Army, as well as guards for Royalty.
 * In 1615, the London Guard is formed, to both protect the Royal Family, Parliament, and the citizens of the city as a police force, though will prioritize the protection of government personnel and property than that of the citizen
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Merchant Arms Company:
 * An organization owned by the British government that was established to help veterans from the League Wars slowly assimilate back into civilian life while giving them the opportunity to see the world.
 * Mainly employed by the British Merchant Companies to secure thei grains and the likes.
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 22,560 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate: 7
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Only the HMS Ember is kept for training purposes, as a permanent drydock is built for her.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: 10
 * Essentially a Swallow-class Interceptor, but built to stand up to combat against other ships of its size.
 * 42-gun Frigate that’s cheaper to maintain than the Victory-class while stronger than the Third-rates
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 15
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for their size)
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: 25
 * 32-gun frigates that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 36
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed galleons designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Phoenix-class Fourth-rate Frigate: 24
 * A 24-gun ship that’s smaller than the usual capital ships found in the fleet. Mainly used in distant areas, such as Yolngu and India.
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: 76
 * The replacement for the Dove-class Dual-purpose Merchant Caravels. While being around the same size as the Dove’s, the internal design of the ship is improved, allowing for more cargo to be stored within.
 * Mainly given to British merchants for their merchant fleets, though still kept on record in British documents to bloat the numbers.
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 22
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said
 * merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.
 * Bombardier-class Brigs: 63
 * Small 18-gun ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Special Programs:
 * SPARTAN Program: In addition, a program is opened up for the select Marines in 1616 to become elite troops within a program for SPecialized Armed forces for Reconnaissance, Tactical, And Neutralizing Operations, or SPARTAN Ops for short.
 * Those within the unit are known as SPARTANS, and are pulled from both the Marines and Roundtable Knights
 * Often would be given experimental weapons for field testing
 * These units are the penultimate guerilla troop within the British ranks, primarily acting in operations deep behind enemy lines, though can also fight alongside normal troops when necessary
 * These troops provide a large morale boost to allied units in their vicinity as their infamy spreads
 * Personnel: 44,200
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 39,400
 * Mainland Britain: 16,900
 * Gibraltar: 10,000
 * Arcadia: 12,500
 * 500 Elysian MPSM
 * SPARTANS: 350
 * Mainland Britain: 300
 * Elysia: 50
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 4,050
 * Mainland Britain: 3,050
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Arcadia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,000
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000
 * Gibraltar: 200
 * Arcadia: 0

Notable Companies

 McCarthy Arms Company (MAC) : (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)

Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.


 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.

Produced models:

FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)


 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.
 * Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”

FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)


 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).

FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)


 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.

FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)


 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.

FL1616 “Honey MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1616)


 * A modified version of the Wasp MkIV for use in hunting.
 * Essentially a simplified version of the Wasp MkIV for commercial purchase
 * Also becomes the model of rifle that was exported to allies during the League Wars

FL1610E4 “Wasp MkV” Flintlock Rifle (1619)


 * A version of the Wasp MkIV that is made from Yolngu steel, giving the rifle more durability

FL1616E1 “Honey MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1621)


 * An improved version of the Honey MkI, taking feedback from its users when making said improvements.

FL1625 “Hornet MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1625)


 * The successor to the Wasp series of rifles, featuring a slightly simplified design for the firing mechanism, allowing for easier construction of the rifle, though early versions of the rifle has issues due to kinks that weren’t figured out (though not as bad as was seen on the first Wasp rifles)

FL1625E1 “Hornet MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1626)


 * Sent into the field in late 1626, the rifle fixes the issues seen in the Hornet MkI.

FL1616E2 “Honey MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1627)


 * An improvement over the Honey MkII that features some improvements that were seen on the Hornet-series of rifles.

FL1625E2 “Hornet MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1632)


 * An improved version of the Hornet MkIII, and is the primary rifle used by the BMAC Company in its early years.

MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.

Produced models:

2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon


 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful

6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon


 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels

9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon


 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)

16-pounder MAC Cannon


 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships

32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon


 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.

Research and Development


 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * Work begins on a new ship in 1634, one larger than those that came before. Though the only ship of its class, the HMS Sovereign of the Seas is set to be unleashed to the world in 1637 or so.
 * This British ship is essentially an Engineer’s wet dream, on account of the ship being larger than any ship currently in service, and with double the guns to boot (at 100 guns in total, 50 per side), this ship is destined to change the world… (well, change British ship-building practices, at the very least)
 * Better Rations: Due to being exposed to the spices and foods of Southeast Asia, new foods begin to enter into the British diet. Of these includes flavoring (that now is slowly being added to the rations being given to the troops) along with rice and sugar, allowing for a more diverse platter.
 * This is especially welcomed onboard the British vessels, since now their bland (at best) food is now tolerable
 * Addendum of 1633: WIth easier access to India, as well as new allies in the form of the Toyotomi Shogunate, new crops are being founded, though the British now set their eyes on locations to grow the new crops.

Training and Production


 * Due to Britain’s entry into the League Wars, mass conscription is employed, though as the war entered into its final stages, more effort was put into maintaining numbers rather than recruiting newer troops.
 * British Mainland
 * None.
 * British America
 * Elysia/Laconia
 * None
 * Eldia:
 * British Mercenaries: 2,000
 * Catonzia
 * None
 * British Yolngu
 * British Mercenaries: 1,500
 * To help veterans of the League Wars reintegrate into society, they are offered an opportunity to work for the British Merchant Arms Company
 * 26 Olive-flass Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigates
 * Slowly replace the old Dove-class Multi-purpose Merchant Caravels in the various Merchant fleets of the Empire
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Agousta: With the end of the League Wars, the British reach out to try and re-establish ties with the country.
 * Carribean Pirates: With their success in the League Wars, the British officials in Catonzia decide to have better ties with the Pirates in the Carribean, maintaining the same offer that was offered to them during the League Wars, though limited to British Catonzia for the time being.
 * Deasaheim: The BFG company reaches out to the region, striking up a deal with them. If they join the British Empire, they will receive the protection of the British protection as well as the wealth from the vast stretches of the Empire.
 * Essentially an ultimatum. If they refuse, the BFG Company will launch an attack with BMAC Mercs to claim the area.
 * Europe (Generally): Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * Matagaskar: In 1632, Preston Porter, the governor of Fort Dolphin has taken a liking to the dodo birds that have been introduced to Matagaskar. Both the bird and its taste have garnered much praise from Porter, who sought after a possibility of trading the bird with the British. Through talks with the Emperor of the island, he managed to successfully negotiate for the trade deal with Matagaskar.
 * Naranga: By this point, Fortuna begins to send military equipment to help support his war against the Wu Dynasty.
 * Netherlands: Britain sends an expeditionary force to the Netherlands to support the army in the area (as well as move on enemy forces for British gains)
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan (PING PING GK)
 * Syonan
 * Syonan: The Baka Gaikokuhito Company reaches out to the island chain to both establish ties as well as ask for permission to trade with the country.
 * If required, the company offers to purchase the rights to construct a port able to accomodate for the larger British vessels in the southern states of Syonan, such as Nagasato.
 * Vestkyst: The British reach out to their oldest ally to see if they can assist in putting down an uprising in Vinland.
 * Though they do ask for a small fee, they are willing to sell the entire island of Newfoundland to Vestkyst. (Essentially a heavily discounted purchase of the entire island)
 * Yolngu: The British request land in the north to construct a naval port town, to allow British ships to dock and offload supplies easier. (See events for more details)
 * Zhaowa: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company requests a few ports throughout the empire that they can land ships at (basically they wish to purchase a few ports throughout the empire, mainly so they can be modified to accommodate for larger British merchant vessels.
 * Though they request the possibility of constructing a port town at each of the sites, they do not expect to be allowed to build every single one; just the ones they’re allowed to.

Allies


 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal. (Though not while the League Wars is going on
 * Though to respect previous ties, the British do not attack the Portuguese, unless they provoke the British to do so.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Naranga: British ally on the Asian mainland.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Occitania: British ally on the mainland.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: British ally (through the BAKA Gaikokuhito Company) in Asian area.
 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consists of metals.

Events


 * Reduction in Numbers and the Rise of the British Merchant Arms Company (BMAC)
 * Due to the end of the League Wars, the British begin a program to slowly shift men out of the military, which includes pouring them into a British Mercenary Company to assist British companies throughout the globe.
 * League Wars
 * With the gains in territory, the British (for the most part) begin to return home, though some troops are kept in their various gains to keep an eye on the new territory (basically putting new territories under martial law)
 * Vinland Assimilation: News has come to the British that the Vinlanders wish to integrate themselves into the British Empire. Gladly taking them up on their request,
 * As such, the process for Vinland integration has begun.
 * Essentially, the British will allow them to continue to govern themselves, though with two exceptions:


 * 1) British garrisons will be constructed in Vinland territory, much like what is seen in Elysia and Catonzia
 * 2) Due to the abundance of wood in the region, drydocks will be constructed along the coast to allow for ships to be constructed in Arcadia


 * Not everyone was happy with this, and a select group known as the Vinland Secessionists rallied together in the island of Newfoundland.
 * Though the British wish to put them down, they saw that the population would be an issue, so they reached out to Vestkyst to help put down the uprising, in return for Newfoundland.


 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Catonzia and Arroz: With the discovery of rice in the East, the British decide to give rice-making a try. With the new territory in Catonzia (as well as somewhat similar temperatures), the British decided to try and start rice crops in Catonzia, to mixed success. It will take a while before the British learn how to make rice themselves, as well as for the rice to adapt to the different environment.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)

The British Merchant Companies:


 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Elysian Region: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Around 2,500 colonists arrive in Elysia over the span of five years or so, hoping to start anew.
 * Laconia: In 1619, the region was reclassified into its own province for administration reasons.
 * The regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakki become apart of the Laconia Province
 * Eventually becomes the State of Laconia
 * Deasaheim: The company reaches out to the region, striking up a deal with them. If they join the British Empire, they will receive the protection of the British protection as well as the wealth from the vast stretches of the Empire.
 * Essentially an ultimatum. If they refuse, the BFG Company will launch an attack with BMAC Mercs to claim the area.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Akan: Due to their presence in the area, the BAKA Mitai company slowly expands their influence through the area.
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * Fort Galatoi: An island port given to the company, allowing the British to dock their ships in the region (rather than having them weigh anchor out at sea)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Establishing a Base: In 1616, The BAKA Gaikokuhito in Yolngu requested permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they could land larger British vessels in the area.
 * In 1619, construction began on their fort, Port Kingpin. With help from the locals, ships were able to be harbored in the port town by 1621, with construction completing in 1624.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge
 * Taking advantage of the League Wars, the company sees if they can attack some of Hispania’s western colonies, though none of their attempts were successful
 * Reaching Out: With the British now officially in the region, diplomats are sent to nearby nations to get a grasp on the politics in the region.
 * Naranga: In 1633, Fortuna [REDACTED]
 * More info to come out after the KdM RP: Long Road Ahead
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: The company reaches out to the proud nation. Being one of the strongest nations in the area, the company hopes to be on good terms with them.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 5): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * First, the HALO company reaches out to various tribes in the region to make deals with them, with the goal to make them reliant on the HALO company for their goods.
 * Second, the HALO company sets up opportunities for potential colonists to move to the region
 * Roughly 250 colonists move there per year, leading to 1,250 colonists moving to the area in five years.
 * Their influence continues to spread, as it creeps throughout Amekrogu itself, moving at a faster pace than before. (continued from last turn)
 * Due to being on less-than-amicable terms with the Government of Amekrogu, the company decides to accelerate their process of assimilating the Amekroguian government into their hands. While they try to keep up the facade to the government, they continue their efforts to spread their influence through the area.
 * Will end one of two ways: either they willingly join Britain or the SPARTANS will force them to.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * 1620-1630: With control over the coastline complete, MOM decides to push inland, slowly subjugating the local population to the rule of the British
 * No Geneva Suggestions violated here, not at all… MOM Claims - Eldia.png
 * 1630-1635: The company decides to hasten its push inland. With the assistance of the BMAC Company, the MOM Company essentially use the influx of mercenary troops like a sledgehammer to push the locals out of the area and allow for the settlement of British settlers to the area.
 * Tobacco: As their influence spreads through Eldia, the MOM company begins to cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants, leading to an increase in profits due to its sweeter taste.
 * The selling of this tobacco increases MOM’s income, leading to them being able to hire more mercenaries to arrest control of Eldia from the locals.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Fort Dolphin: (Constructed in OTL Tolanero) Construction begins in 1621 to be finished by the end of 1625, mainly to allow British merchants another location to stop at while passing around Africa
 * To respect the locals, utmost stress is placed on those staying in the fort to respect the locals, and those who disobey these rules are handed to Matagaskar for punishment
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * Subsidiary Alliance Plan: The Company reaches out to the various countries in India, asking for the stationing of a British force within their territory for the country’s protection, in return for supplying the maintenance cost to maintain the force in the area.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)

Notable Deaths: (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)


 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 1619)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Arzakhate of Bengal
• Government: Monarchy.

• Monarch: Yunus Nuri Pasha

• Economy: Tensions are being raised with the Kingdom of Sentinelese. The Azarkh promises to help prevent a conflict with the kingdom due to an accident listed in Diplomacy.

• Current State of War: True

• Capital: Nabadwip

• Population: 3,778,872

• Ethnic Population: 91% Bengali 5% Munda 3% Garo 2% Other

• Religious Population: 41% Mahayana Buddhism 37% Hinduism 12% Vajrayana Buddhism 9% Arzhamism 1% Other (animism, jainism, christianity)

• Diplomacy: Invasion of Hindustan

• Visakhapatnam: The Azarkh will most likley sell our city to the Brits in return for a favor.

• Manpower

-190000 Infantry

(Camp Followers, Servants, Torch Bearers, Water Carriers, Logistics Trains, Merchants are included as well.)

-8400 Calvary

-75 Small Gunned Frigates

-55 Gunned Brigs

-450 pieces of long ranged artillery.

• Events:

WAR:

As the Azarkh sees success in the advance to the north he wishes to attempt to make a victory at West Odisha. We begin bombarding Kondagoan and occupies it with 2000 Infantry as it is the capital of wesr Odisha. Troops began heading west to Naya Raipur, and continues to Raipur. Once captured artillery is to smoothen Dhamtari and occupy it with infantry. Troops from Rourkela and Raigarh attacks Champa, Korba, Kharsia, Bilaspur, and Mungeli. Troops in Dhamtari marches to Rainandgaon and raises 1000 Calvary there and with infantry and artillery support attacks Bilhai and Mungeli. Troops in Naya Raipur attacks Palari and fully ends the hostilities in the West Odishan territories. Back north mass infantry at 50K and 200 Artillery attacks along the Himalayas and pushes north to border U-tsang laying siege to Gorahkpur and Motihari in the process. From there 40K Troops pushes along until the Ganges River and Himalayas meet.

DIPLOMACY:

We will agree to sell Visakhapatnam to the Albions if they help us in capturing Agoustan Puri since the League of Leiden seems to be in a conflict with the League of Laussane.

On May 17th 1632 the Bangali Navy has a clash with the people of Sentinelese when one of the Merchant Ships heading to Tanjung got attacked.

The Bangalis will be offering peace to the Hindustani Empire once given the following provinces. Bihar, Jharkhand, West Odisha, and everything north of the Ganges.

Cheyenne Confederacy

 * Government
 * Tribal Democratic Stratocracy
 * William Navarra
 * The Council, and The Assembly


 * Economy
 * Mining: We mine some, mostly metals to make weapons and tools. We are just now producing armor.
 * Hunting: We hunt for 74% of our food. This includes fishing.
 * Farming: We are working on integrating more farming, making the other 26% of our food.
 * Trade: We trade with neighboring tribes, not the Kemahana though.


 * Capital
 * Fort Laramie


 * Demographics
 * 67% Native Arcadian Tribes (20,773)
 * 21% White (6,517)
 * 8% Taxacola (2,463)


 * Religion
 * 65% Native Religion
 * 16% Catholicism
 * 13% Weird Version of Christianity


 * Wars/Conflicts
 * Raids from and on Kemahana are increasing, and we try to keep tensions low so we can prepare for war. But it seems that we might not have long.


 * Military
 * Standing Army (5%) [slash what i have active right now]:
 * Light Spearmen (LS): 683
 * Heavy Spearmen (HS): 160
 * Light Bowmen (LB): 759
 * Riflemen (R): 54
 * Calvary (Various & C): 1407
 * Reserve Army: 9-12% (what I can mobilize):
 * LS: 2371
 * LB: 1268
 * HS: 56
 * R: 183
 * C: 1654


 * Diplomacy
 * Kemahana - STOP PESTERING US THIS IS THE FINAL STRAW
 * Shoshoni - Continue the Alliance.
 * Pawnee - Send an ultimatum saying "Please join the confederacy, we would love to have you guys. Otherwise we might have to attack you. Please choose option 1. We really mean no harm."


 * Events
 * Tensions rising - As the Kemahana heard the news of the union, the white men living nearby, and the alliance with the shoshone, the chief was furious. He immediately ordered many atrocious acts to be done in the raids against the Confederates. A messenger was sent from the Confederacy to Kemahana, and was killed. In turn, diplomatic ties have been severed, and preparations for war are finalizing.
 * Slow Starting - Due to our recent union, we must still work out our economy.
 * Military Government - Because the orders come from wiser and more understanding heads, tactics and strategies are increasing our unit effectiveness.
 * Democratic - People believe in the government, trusting that it cares for them. In turn, they trust it back.

The Battalion By Micro

When you hear our soldiers marching, When you hear our guns ro-ar, You know that we are coming, The Battalion Evermore.

We stay, and we fight For our land, and our right We march, Forward never behind We sing for the fallen We fight for the many We charge for the freedom And liberty we have

We never retreat We fight our lives We fight those who cannot And in sacrifice We protect the children The families of ours We fight for all in need And uphold the creed, of the Battalion!

When you hear our soldiers marching, When you hear our guns ro-ar, You know that we are coming, The Battalion Evermore.

We are the battalion We are the few We are the ones who protect you We do the rough work For those who sleep We fight on In midst of defeat We shall march And fight And soon…. We will win.

When you hear our soldiers marching, When you hear our guns ro-ar, You know that we are coming, The Battalion Evermore.

When you hear our soldiers marching, When you our guns ro-ar, You know that we are coming, The Battalion Evermore.

Council of Yolngu
METALS: link Dreamtime: link
 * Government:Tribal Council
 * Chieftain (appointed by Head Elder): Wahbu
 * Head Shaman (appointed by previous Head Elder): Yona
 * Head Elder (appointed by council): N/A (passed away 1632)
 * Representatives:
 * Walwallie: Urana
 * Amwari: Yindi
 * Jawoyn: Birrin
 * Djani: Bandalu
 * Gawara: Marika
 * Alawa: Wandjuk
 * Economy: Traditional (Bartering, Equal Value, etc)
 * Religions
 * Dreamtime (Main religion of the Aboriginals): 95%
 * Other
 * Christianity?: 4%
 * Buddhism?: 1%
 * Allies
 * Syonan
 * Albion
 * Cities & Demographics
 * Population: ~150,000
 * Ethnicity:
 * Aboriginal: 98%
 * Yolngu: 35%
 * Kalkadoon: 15%
 * Gwarri: 25%
 * Wuthayhi: 24%
 * Others: 2%
 * Slaves: 1.9%
 * Non-Slaves: 0.1%
 * Traditions
 * Please Look Under Events for Traditions
 * Wars & Conflicts:
 * None
 * Military
 * Naval: Please look under Events for Naval
 * On Ground: ~3000
 * ~ 2000 troops paired with animal companions
 * ~N/A troops paired with a marsupial lion
 * ~N/A troops paired with a dingo
 * ~N/A troops paired with a euro
 * ~N/A troops paired with a perentie lizard
 * ~N/A troops paired with a cassowary
 * Diplomacy
 * Gurindji: We approach to establish relations and suggest a possibility for them to join the council of Yolngu!
 * Dutch: Landing of the Dutch in 1616(?) the people of Yolngu welcome them with wary, but open arms.
 * Events
 * Traditions
 * Heroic Trials: Held every six years.
 * Tribal Warfare: In loose terms there are an approximation of fourteen tribes with twelve people in each of these tribes. They use the term tribe quite loosely, as in modern lingo it would be called teams. In each of these teams they house a representative of animals that show as their signature. The leader of the team will use said signature animal as the mascot whereas the rest of the team members will use their companion animals. Within Tribal Warfare itself, it will showcase the leadership and the cooperation of the team. Weapons and animal companions are allowed within the team, there are two types of games the teams can choose from. Either a modern day Capture the Flag, or Tactical Warfare. To choose either one of these and succeed will result in the next tier. For the span of fourteen days (with various moments for the teams to have rests and even train) this event will be held.
 * Capture the Flag: Extremely self-explanatory, however there are some twists to what the people of Yolngu partake. There shall be no more than two guards around the flag, the usage of weaponry and even taking prisoners are allowed -- however, killing the opposing team members will be an immediate disqualification of the team. Weaponry is allowed within the game, thus friendly skirmishes are allowed. Not allowed to use their companion animals.
 * Tactical Warfare: Tactical Warfare is a popular choice amongst those who wish to show their prowess in battle, from the way their weapons dance on their bodies to the team leaders showing their keen observation for the field. When Tactical Warfare is chosen, the field of The Inala will change akin to what the Outback is envisioned, a treacherous place filled with various jagged rocks and poisonous plants (all of which has been supervised and made antidotes of). Animal companions are allowed within this scope of the chosen game. One crucial rule to Tactical Warfare, the teams are not allowed to venture past The Lines of Scrutiny (which is the boundary) or they (the player) shall be disqualified -- this also includes their companions.
 * Domestication & Release
 * Kookaburra, Dingo, Euro, Bearded Dragon, Frilled Lizard, Perentie, Goanna, Cassowary, Marsupial Lion, Monitor Lizard, Emu, and Echidna (added in 1615)
 * Selective Breeding
 * The Bigger The better?: There has been an influx in the size of the animals sent through selective breeding for the past hundred years. Most of the animals have shown promise in their growing size, speed, and height. Many animals, strangely enough, have gone through odd mutations which the people of Yolngu (especially the Alawa) have taken notice of.
 * Better Quality: Strangely enough, the Yolngu have noted strange mutations from time to time. It ranges from different eyes, to even different sized body parts like beaks. They realize that these qualities have better uses.
 * Settlements
 * Port Kingpin: In 1616, The British BAKA Gaikokuhito company in Yolngu requested permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they could land larger British vessels in the area. They agreed and construction began in 1619, to which the port was mostly completed in 1621, with the rest of the town completed by 1624. Most business with the British would come from here since then.
 * Religion
 * The Church of the Lost Saint: Built in the late 1500s, there is a church built by Zaria King, cousin to Emyr and Anne-Marie King. The Church of the Lost Saint is a religious group who follow the teachings of The Lost Saint. They have arrived in Australia as recently as over a generation ago and have already begun having a significant amount of followers. (MORE INFO LATER)
 * Expansion
 * Expansion towards the South, Inland Territories: Close to the Inala there are lands which are not claimed, as such the expansion further south are in the minds of the people of Yolngu.
 * Military:
 * Conscription of Specialised Forces: Something about how the heroes of the heroic trials are now conscripted as being chosen ones to protect Yolngu, i’m going to make this bad for them because I need sacrifices
 * High Waters, Treacherous Seas:The people of Yolngu have learned much from the shipbuilding practices of the British visitors. They have learned to build a couple of their own, though are currently in use for exploration along the coastlines of their continent. Only 6 ships modeled off the British models are built.
 * Metals throughout Time
 * Upgrade of Metallurgy: Ever since the appearance of the Japanese and the British, the people of Yolngu are introduced to Metallurgy. A husband and wife by the name of Itoh Masanori and Itoh (nee Souji) Tala popularized metallurgy and blacksmithing to the people of Yolngu. While it is uncommon, but not unheard of, the Aboriginals have adopted certain weapons to the military. In the Late 1500s, the British landed on the country of Yolngu and a man of Zacharias Moriarty (and his daughter Minerva Moriarty) continued to work hand in hand with the child of the Itoh family. The introduction of guns and advance usage of technology has shown a boom to the Yolngu people.
 * After the passing of Zacharias Moriarty, Minerva Moriarty has shown great promise in the shoes of her father -- the introduction of steel and titanium, another military upgrade has come to the people.
 * Expedition further South: Alongside with those in the BAKA organisation, the Djani tribe are working alongside with the Albion company to expand their common goal of finding better metals for both military and trading.
 * Currency: Currency is brought up within the government officials. Many sought to believe this will assist in trading amongst the Aboriginals and the foreign people of Europe and Asia.
 * Discovery of Tasmania Island
 * Cartography: The coastlines of this new mysterious landmass filled with animals more different than Yolngu’s homeland were mapped out by cartographers, a practice that is adopted from the Europeans. Surprisingly enough, there was no contact established with the locals there, maybe they do not care?
 * Animals: New animals were discovered in Tasmania Island such as the Tasmanian Devil or the little blue penguins. Many of these animals were found fascinating by the Yolngu and were then taken back to Yolngu homeland.
 * Cartography: The coastlines of this new mysterious landmass filled with animals more different than Yolngu’s homeland were mapped out by cartographers, a practice that is adopted from the Europeans. Surprisingly enough, there was no contact established with the locals there, maybe they do not care?
 * Animals: New animals were discovered in Tasmania Island such as the Tasmanian Devil or the little blue penguins. Many of these animals were found fascinating by the Yolngu and were then taken back to Yolngu homeland.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Gatsi Rusere (1629), Nyambu Kapararidze
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 079 000
 * Cities: 78 881
 * Ne-We: 9 244
 * Sofala: 5 132
 * Angoche: 5 002
 * Pambane: 4 402
 * Mkalimini: 4 152
 * Kiwe: 3 902
 * Zomba: 3 612
 * Pebane: 3 402
 * Nampula: 3 322
 * Manzini: 3 002
 * Banhine: 2 702
 * Mpumalanga: 2 302
 * Limpopo: 1 702
 * Rural areas: 998 319
 * Ethnicites: 66,7% Shona, 14.3% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.4% Swazi, 1,5% Chewa
 * Religion: 25% (268 750) Mwari believers, 75% (809 250) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (21 580) and reserves size of 1% (10 790) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 482 African Spearmen
 * 6 616 Crossbowmen
 * 5 482 Light Cavalry
 * 1 000 bowmen
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 216 African Spearmen
 * 3 526 Crossbowmen
 * 2 538 Light Cavalry
 * 500 bowmen
 * Navy:
 * Mer'ana class ships: 3
 * Fishing boats: 780
 * Diplomacy:
 * Agousta: Would you be interested to buy some slaves?
 * Balele: What do you say about a meeting in makapan to improve our relations? (metting will happen 1637)
 * Construction:
 *  Mer'ana class ship: x1 (1638)
 * Events:
 * Balele raids: We continue burning down villages in balele after taking it's inhabitants and it's riches.
 * The Zoroastrianist guilds: The guilds expand to diffrent villages further inland, even reaching the city; Banhine.

The No Longer Tranquil Confederacy of Abenanka

 * Government: Tribal Monarchy
 * Ruler: Yupoaka Yukki
 * Yupace Fure-echinge
 * Matace Atusanum
 * Deceased: Yupace Yaichinane
 * Economy: The Abenanka are a more urban civilization than its neighbors, with gravel streets dividing up short rows of huts and simple houses. The constant flow of small boats carrying food, goods, artifacts and treasures between deep ports in remote cities keeps the nation’s internal and external trade with neighbors strong and unifies the nation. Though once in connection with the nations of East Asia, that path has recently been closed, and weapons and tools from there are becoming somewhat of a hot commodity. However, metalworking is becoming more prevalent and beneficial as the nation’s militaristic needs grow. Some basic aquaculture has sprung up in the deep inlets and bays surrounding Kasukuak, and foraging in the rich forests near the wilderness at the northern border helps enrich the diet of the people. Shipbuilding of large ships a dozen paces wide and many more long brings jobs to the larger cities. The nation is divided amongst different clans that each pay tributary to the chief General and Yupoaka in Sunak. Each clan has their own specialty and trade, such as the warrior Nakniq, or the expert fisher Takahka.
 * Capital: Sunak
 * Demographics:
 * Population:
 * Abenanka Proper: 50,950
 * Sunak: 7,400
 * Illiamna: 3,400
 * Kasukuak: 3,250
 * Nomiom: 2,100
 * Nanwalek: 1,800
 * Outside Cities: 33,000
 * Frontier Regions: ~3,200
 * Nakniq Region: ~8,500
 * Ekimne Region: ~10,500
 * Udamagax: ~3,200
 * Ugasik: ~1,550
 * Ikatan: ~1,050
 * Occupied parts of Sinnam: ~4,000
 * Religion: Folk Religion 100%
 * Military: 
 * Manpower: 
 * There is no actual military in Abenanka, except for the Yupoaka’s guards, but they rarely leave the ruler’s side. Each local chief selects people from their clan to fight whenever it is necessary. Every person sent to the front lines has some minor combat training, a spear or bow, simple leather or chainmail armor and a helmet. Some veterans can get access to better weapons and prized scale mail armor.
 * Soldiers: a lot
 * Aimakipako: 300
 * Weapons:
 * The bow and arrow is a common weapon with most male Abenankans having at least some training in it. The spear is the most common melee weapon, although tomahawks, knives and swords are also seen in combat.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Westward Expansion: We continue to chip away at Sinnam. Our soldiers outnumber the enemy and overrun their defenses, taking whatever will help the war from towns and villages, and surrounding enemy troops to force them to our side. That is all. Abenanka sine! Abenanka Ippetama!
 * Diplomacy:
 * Sinnam: Don’t mind if I do.
 * Events (1630):
 * The Day the Earth Shook, Part III (Finale): The excitement from the wave and early conquest has since died down. The only thing driving the expansionism now is a thirst for knowledge and curiosity of the far Western lands. Many soldiers wonder why it was that the invasions happened in the first place. After Sinnam is extinguished, the nation will experience a period of peace and prosperity.
 * Kurasaro Kurupas and the Hecking Big Ship, Part IV: Kurupas sets up shop in Kasukuak, an important link to the neighboring uncivilized native tribes and a hub for traders all across the known world. The company plans to make its revenue from sailing to the East to gather Tlingit goods, rare animals and plants, and treasures from faraway lands to sell in Abenanka and enrich the culture of the growing nation. He spends his days bartering in Sahnyate, Suacit and as far south as Haida. Kasukuak grows rapidly in size and Kurupas’ business prospers.
 * A Dozen Units Are Ready, Part III (Finale): Wappo’s moose project comes through as a great success. The moose were successfully domesticated and trained over generations and function well as steeds in battle and for labor outside of battle. The moose allowed for a quick expansion of territory for the Abenanka, and will without a doubt prove essential in gaining an upper hand over their opponents in the coming years.
 * Imagine Hunting for Food: Some guy that lived in a forest somewhere thought one day, “Hey, what if I took care of these plants here and grew a ton of them so I wouldn’t have to go into the forest for food?” But farming is a stupid idea along the North Pacific coast so it didn’t work.
 * What Comes Next: With many of our opponents vanquished and the search for perpetrators of the cataclysmic quake mostly fruitless, the Abenanka begin to look into themselves and find what is needed for prosperity after the search for answers has in most senses concluded. The roads are expanded on and improved, and attempts to bring civilization to the vastly unexplored and untouched interior forests between Nomiom, Illiamna, and the borders with Kenan and Nauka.
 * Hurb: The newly conquered realms of Ekimne and Sinnam are in the process of fully uniting with the rest of the nation. The Nakniq, having voluntarily joined the confederacy, are pretty much left to do their own thing as a constituent tribe while the other conquered subjects remain under surveillance. However, the acquired lands are used to further the hunting of seals and fishing aspects of the economy, and the cities along the northern coast become important for transportation to the northern tribes and nations, whatever the reason may be. The process of transforming the conquered into a civilized people has begun.

Toyotomi Shogunate | Dai Nihon-Teikoku
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Oda Nobukatsu, born 1578
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Hideyoshi; birth name Kinoshita Tokichiro, born 1542
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Tokugawa Hidetada, born 1589


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000 (Not including Kansha)
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Broad Overview

Societal unrest rocks Nihon again, the decade after the Chosonese conquest seeing relative peace as the Empire enjoys good relations with the Naranga Empire; but it also means that it has no one to fight. The Syonanese Diarchy has been pragmatic enough not to get on the Empire's bad side, and the only remaining enemy possible would be the Wu Dynasty - an 'enemy' of times distant and past - but one Hideyoshi calculates in fit of desperation to work. He concludes, spuriously, that he can frame it as a revival of the Anti-Sinitic League and also use it as an excuse to wrest more power from the Northern daimyo. He concluded wrong. Coinciding with a year of bad harvests and the discontent of the Six Ainu Clans, led by Chief Hennauke, who becomes an outspoken critic of Hideyoshi's behaviour and policy, Nihon sees the Uprisings of 1632, where a dozen peasant rebellions appear in response to the failure of Hideyoshi's ration system. Frustrated, Hideyoshi declares war on Wu in 1633 (in conjunction with the Naranga Empire) and declares the Emergency Laws of 1633, in which he effectively makes it a crime to dissent against him. Nihon, which nominally would be sending forces to assist the Naranga, instead finds itself in the middle of a de facto internal conflict - its empire maintained by its colonies' and vassals' internal squabbling.

And then the World was One

A Prisoner of Conscience

January 1630

In the early evening of the 15th, Hidetada was having a leisurely walk around the village district of Ginza, situated to the east of Edo proper; its lively streets interspersed with people whom slowly crowded out of the bunkhouses in the morning and shuffled amongst each other in the night. The prostitution house down the street was rife too, another wing having been added over the years; he knew some of them, although he recognised he’d never be especially close to the people operating there.

A golden glow came over him, a large fire burning over firewood already on the verge of dying out. He sighed. Things were slower these days, albeit his hands were stained with blood now, too; he’d regretted it intensely and asked to be able to simply do legitimate work in the city. Mayuri had obliged. Now, buoyed by the evening lights, he aimlessly roamed the pathways of villages.

The trees, swaying in the wind, reminded him to go and fill some of the papers soon. But for now, he’d just taken a prayer at the shrine down the block, praying for safety; his disguise was also wearing off, having accidentally cut off some of his hair earlier, causing the exposed side of his face to clearly show the mole on his right cheek. No matter. It wasn’t as if anyone really knew where he was.

-he thought.

“Tokugawa Hidetada?”

He decided to keep walking. It was probably just a remark someone had made rather loudly.

“Tokugawa Hidetada. Is that you?”

...crap. He turned around, remarking, “Are you referring to me?”

“What else? You’re the Shocho. There’s no one else,” the woman remarked, motioning to the soldiers behind her, tipping her large hood down further as she pulled a small piece of parchment out of her kimono and a large resevoir pen to write on it. “You’re under arrest for sedition.”

Shaking his head, he shrugged. “You’ve got to be mistaken. I’m Makoto.”

“Can you read this?” She raised up the parchment. “Read it.”

“Wha-?” Hidetada sputtered.

“Because if you can’t, you’re probably some random peasant, but every ninja I set here has got a bead on you. So give it up. I don’t really care anyways.”

“Then why’d you-”

Before he could end that sentence, someone delivered a bruising blow from behind, throwing him to the floor; the next few exchanges pummeling him to the ground. Then, without a word, one of them began pulling him away, ignoring his bleeding on his right arm. He’d screamed for help. And screamed. And he swore he could’ve seen people watching. Help.

But after a while, the screaming stopped. His throat, parched beyond belief, tired, and the orange glow growing further and further from his presence every second.

Quietly, he apologised to Mayuri for not having kept to the house.

Of course, when the assassin returned to Edo, her entire defensive perimeter she had maintained completely breached by the S.G.C paying off many of the people she’d asked to do her favours and her lover now missing, she had little more to do than to call in the last favours she could. Asking her cousin to stay behind for some time, she travelled down to Nagasaki - the one place she knew the old gang were obligated to be - and she called in the old favour.

On the large notice board she wrote her scrawled request as if it were an advertisement for a play. ‘Darkness’ old lover awaits. The River of the Dead says goodbye to its friends. Come to Edo Town to watch.’ She knew Sotki and Sung-ho were privy enough that they’d probably have escaped southwards, her information networks just large enough for her to know of the mass deportations; Chung-hoa had a bit of a penchant for the city too, so she’d have to ride on luck there.

Only they could read the cypher, obviously. They knew what words would be removed and what words wouldn’t. The first sentence contained an adjective or a noun. The second sentence always had its subject at the last part of the sentence. And the third contained the prerogative. When read correctly, it would always say:

‘Old friends’

‘Come to Edo Town’

A Legend on the Horizon

March 1631

Oda Hiyori.

That was the name she ran by in Manchester, and in Constantinople, and in Mbanza-Kongo. In the high hills of the lands of Rwanda, in the deserts of Deiva; that was the name she introduced herself by. Few would remember her - the written records of Der Kaap now including one ‘Japangese’ woman - but she had been there. To see the world.

In the beginning she’d been judgemental. She’d run across and have remarks to say about all of them, Albion especially; but in the end her mouth had run dry. She had no more words to judge. Her pride had faded with the years - seeing the world operate, with no concept of the battles she’d fought, no concept of the world that she knew. It had been discomforting, back then. Now, it was her regular reality.

Her initial settlement had been Manchester - of fifteen years - but her travels took her to the New World, the traditional communities of Arcadia ignoring the colonial claim wars of Europeans, the colonialists fighting one another, and the quiet but vibrant collectives of the Amazon. They’d had taken her from the southern tip of Africa to the northernmost bit of Europe; and now, they had brought her home.

Because she had heard of the stories trickling back from Nihon. Because she knew what her old protege had effectively done. For the first time in her life, it had felt as if she had a reason to still be alive after what her friends did for her. And so, after bidding farewell to the world beyond, she set up with an Albionite ship on a one-way trip to Cathay.

On March the 16th, 1631, Oda Hiyori was registered by Wu authorities as having arrived in Shanghai. Immediately, she began gathering whatever information she could find - there was little - and she was forced to content herself with instead the stories of her daughter floating about the city. A strange, short-haired girl with rimmed glasses, they called Nobuyuki; she was wondering what she were doing here.

And she began hearing of the tales of the Josonese who had escaped, including the indisposed King Yi, who granted her an audience when she quietly revealed her identity to him. There, she received a more complete understanding of the tale - of Nihonese economic supremacy - of Hideyoshi.

Still she wasn’t particularly remorseful over her actions. She was more reflective, indeed; granting that her late enemy had probably been more than right on quite a few counts, but still elected to retain her own perspective on the situation. She’d even at one point converted to Christian agnosticism, a strange turn for a woman not particularly indisposed with theology; although it hadn’t taken long for her to leave. And when she consciously thought about that, ‘Hiyori’ broke out of her shell and became Nobunaga - Shogun, conqueror, and, god willing - a redeemed, proud woman.

So she had two tasks, now: find Nobuyuki, perhaps - make a few amends to at least one of her children; and find Hideyoshi. One to help.

One to kill.

The Belated Reunion

May 1632

Upon arriving in Nihon, Musashi, Satkang and Hanarawi were treated to a country radically different from the Naranga Empire. All three found a country where, in a moment, both competition and community thrived and flourished - albeit, against one another; this was a country where the looting of Choson had brought so much wealth that the roads were paved with stone, and even the bunkhouses looked clean on the outside.

Not that they were here to sightsee. For all her coaching, Satkang was woefully incapable of acclimating to speaking Yamato - particularly the r-facing characters - and all three were incapable of reading New Standard Kanji, all designed to be more accommodating to Emishi and Ainu forces and to separate Nihon from any kind of cultural influence from China. Ironically, Hanarawi, despite being the only one amongst all three that had been illiterate into her twenties, was the only one who was able to interpret the characters. They became reliant on her in the cities where the new system was adopted.

And Musashi set on her search for Hidetada immediately. She traced her way back to her old home - Edo - and ran along, finding gossip out of the Castle had become deafening. And Hidetada was at the centre of it. Many seemingly liked him considerably - or at least preferred him over the other daimyo - and he was known as a rather amicable figure. So his disappearance had been enough of a shock everyone told her the same story.

“Yes, it’s a shame - what happened to him - he’s probably dead now, though.”

That was the story she heard from every person. And that story was increasingly getting on her nerves. She hadn’t come to give her respects to a grave. She’d come to save the ass of her friend. And ultimately, it was that determination that accidentally put her on the radar of one Ishikawa Mayuri - who came to the trio’s staying residence and informed them of what she knew.

Hidetada had probably been taken to Yokohama Garrison, an old fort turned prison; whether he was still alive was probably suspect. However, Hideyoshi had no intention of killing anyone, fearing that it would create political martyrs, so if Hidetada had not yet starved or taken his own life, it was more than certain that breaking in would find him.

Breaking into the Garrison was a different story. Attempting to break into a fort was akin to suicide without masses of people; and Mayuri couldn’t make people appear out of thin air, nor could she pay them all off. She’d almost given up when Musashi arrived, with none of her old compatriots showing up; of all people, it was a messenger that gave them hope for the breakout.

It was in the summer that Satkang was sweeping up the garden outside, when a messenger arrived from the Six Ainu Tribes. It was a secret message from Chieftain Hennauke - which essentially amounted to secret backing for a rebellion. The Ainu had had enough with both Hideyoshi and Usapte, and Hennauke privately expressed his anger towards ‘one of my countrymen… not a wolf nor a person. Simply a coward’. And amidst the larger political climate - the stagnation of this decade of Hideyoshi’s rule, despite his maddening successes in Choson and Kansha, even securing the nominal protectorateship of Syonan - Hideyoshi was pushing for something far larger-

-the invasion of the Wu Dynasty.

This was the plan that looked like suicide. The starry eyes of the daimyo blinked when they thought of it for but a moment. Even in the best of circumstances, Nihon could never hope to win a war against a Chinese dynasty - and the Ainu were insulted. Hennauke had publicly addressed this in February with a speech decrying Hideyoshi’s ‘poor, horrible misuse of the tribes’; given the fact the Shogun was presenting it as revenge for the ‘poor activities’ of the ‘Wu Empire’. Finally, the lie broke.

Usapte disassociated herself from Hideyoshi slowly, trying to take her and Isoroku’s operations private - but the partnership ended. Both former partners had split along different lines, Isoroku commanding a strict desire for political and economic seperation while Usapte thought of state-backed capitalism as an efficient solution to their problems. In the end, Hideyoshi’s coalition was in shambles - and as a harsh winter passed and the rations again failed, it triggered another wave of peasant rebellions-

-including one in Yokohama town.

May, 1632. Hidetada waits in the prison, his tight, cramped cell being the only thing counting as his home for two years. He’s turned gaunt from his imprisonment over his activism.

May, 1612. Soryu Hidetada is the Shocho of Nihon. He doesn’t know a thing about the world he’s helping to create, quiet and withdrawn.

21st May, 1632. Miyamoto Musashi charges through its doors, taking down soldiers with a mass of peasants. Hanarawi and Satkang help hold them off or negotiate with some of the guards.

21st May, 1612. Musashi has known Hanarawi for two years. Satkang for three months.

It’s the early morning. Hidetada can’t sleep. There’s been too much noise for the night.

It’s the early morning. Security for the prison has been effectively quelled, most of the guards fleeing. Musashi waltzes in and asks for a certain cell.

Sunrise. Hidetada stares up at the door, hearing it clattering and clicking open from his straw bed.

Sunrise. Musashi pushes open the door, panting, exhausted after running all the way to his cell. And she looks up, grins, and mutters,

“Kama.”

Hidetada, his throat dry, barely musters together the only appropriate answer.

“Welcome back. Zubon.”

Last Call

June 1633

Hideyoshi glanced around. His dreams had only gotten more lucid lately. No… more, more vivid, so to speak.

Not even just his dreams. Constantly, he hallucinated that Mitsuhide was still around, and pushing him along. He was only even aware they were hallucinations because Mitsuhide didn’t disagree at all, and he only appeared randomly for fleeting moments; it haunted him so. He couldn’t even remember what he was like anymore. Only what he had once been in his mind.

At first it had been to consolidate his power. Then it was to keep his power. Then it was to…

What was he even doing this all for anymore?

Hideyoshi didn’t know. No one knew. In truth, the most clueless person in the room had to be him - he could be loud, he could be abrasive all he wanted, but he knew just how little he could really manage things.

His coalition was in shambles. More rebellions, everywhere. And the premise of invading the Wu was… even he knew it was madness! So why? Why did he feel the need to do it? Why? Was it because he needed to prove something? He didn’t even want this power, he told himself, he didn’t want any of this, so why did he cling onto it so?

Nothing clicked. Nothing ever did when it came to him. Nothing…

No.

He had a reason. It was Mitsuhide. He was doing this… in his memory, yes. In his memory, to carry out his vision. A great empire that all would remember for all time. Yes. Certainly.

Of course. You didn’t need to tell him this was all an elaborate excuse for his paranoia. You didn’t need to tell him that he was a hypocritical maniac going out of his way to rob more power. You didn’t need to tell him anything about it. Because he knew it inside, that he was lying. He was lying to everyone, himself included, and he couldn’t bring himself to admit it.

He felt trapped - even if he wasn’t - and he felt powerless - despite reality. And the Shogun’s actions continued to reflect those fears. He almost permanently stayed at his summer home now, and entirely left the job of general military affairs to Nobukatsu and Sachiko. Hideyoshi had, over time, become an absentee ruler.

And that would be the death of him.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

Turn VIII: 1635-1640
LINK TO THE MAP

Mod Event

 * Realms of the Distant Past in the Ever-Changing World: Across the globe, advancements have been made slowly advancing the way the world thought of itself. Specifically, the realm of the past is slowly being unraveled, with bones of creatures of distant times slowly coming to the surface, while others are picking at the concept of change itself.
 * Blast from the Past (Part 4): Amadelia has managed to find a peculiar creature. It has the body of a seal, except for two things; firstly, it has a long tail, and secondly, its skull is nothing like that of seals or sea lions of today. The creature is known today as a Pilosaurus, though the one she found was small, probably only a few months old at most. In all, due to its size and whatnot, she assumes that the creature is a seal from the past.
 * Mystery of the Bones (Part 3): From the duo’s excavations along the coast, Richard and Mary Anning came across more shapes in the rocks, such as trilobites and ammonites. However, someone gave them a lead to peculiar bones found inland. The two arrive on location and eventually hit the jackpot. For the next couple of months, the two (along with men hired to assist) work on excavating the bones. * Eventually, they try to recreate the creature from a 2D plane, sketching into a notebook what the beast could look like. Though the creature is a modern-day Iguanodon, since they only had one of its thumb-spikes, they thought it went on its head, like a nose horn.
 * The Mystery of the Island Chain (Part 2): George Darwin is infatuated with the island chain, to the point of relocating his family to the island. Observing the wildlife, he has become particularly fascinated with the finches that populate the various islands, noting how different the beaks of the creatures are. However, before he could look further into it, he passed away due to diseases in 1633. His death led to his son, Charles Darwin, taking up his mantle of looking into the varying wildlife of the island, where he would delve even deeper into how things came to be (biologically).
 * Holy Roman Emperor Election of 1635: The first of its kind for quite some time, the delegates of the Imperial Circle leaders convene at Worms for the first election of the Holy Roman Emperor, in accordance to a term in the Peace of Akershus. In a close vote after three weeks' consideration, Bohemia was elected Emperor, a massive coup for the Bohemian Circle.(edited)
 * Universities: Nagyszombat University was founded in Pest, Eskos in 1635. The year after, a university would be founded in Utrecht, part of the Netherlands, while in Albion, the Oxford University Press was established. The same year, the New College (Later renamed Harvard University) was established in the colony of Plymouth by colonists, marking the first university in Arcadia.
 * Tulip Mania Collapse: Happened in 1637, the event see tulip prices in the Netherlands sinking rock bottom, an event considered the first asset bubble in history. The crash itself, however, has effectively no bearing on the Dutch economy.
 * Fermat's Last Theorem: Published in 1637 by mathematician Pierre de Fermat, who claimed to have a proof for it but it was too large to fit in the margin, the theorem would remain unsolved for some time, drawing interest to mathematicians while at the same time some have doubted its solvability. The unsolved theorem would, in the future, stimulate the development of algebraic number theory and become proof to the modularity theorem.
 * Teatro San Cassiano: The eponymous building, opened in Venice in 1637, was the first opera house constructed.
 * O, Sun: As the sun rose across the city of Ohiiyoh, coloring the many hills a shade of orange, the Sachem of Erielhonan, Wyakhwēkēhsa, emerged, blowing tobacco smoke from his pipe in the four cardinal directions. His was a noble name, meaning "He who looks at the stars". Wyakhwēkēhsa was a wise and sagacious ruler, establishing ties with the French in Laurentia and importing great amounts of weapons in exchange for furs and other such items. The greater his nation was, Wyakhwēkēhsa reckoned, the more bargaining power it would have with the pale men. He knew firsthand what destruction the pale men could bring - his face was marred with the scars of smallpox, one of the diseases which had killed much of his people.
 * Of course, peace with the pale men was not an end in and of itself. Wyakhwēkēhsa was frequented by dreams of a warm and placid body of water to the south, where the Mississippi River, the mother of all waters, emptied. He wished to see those waters under his rule. He wished to see the hunting grounds of his people extend from the forested mountains of Appalachia to the humid bayous of Avoyelle. He wished to rival all the nations of the pale men put together in power.
 * And so, in 1638, Erielhonan invaded Kanasyoni, a confederation of tribes with ties to the Dutch, and began to expand south into the lands of the Ofo, a Siouan tribe. If Wyakhwēkēhsa wished the entirety of Turtle Island to be his, he'd have to begin now.
 * San Marino: A serene city on the hills founded by a hermit, its citizens practice a sort of democracy that mimic Rome's system. While under the Papal yoke for centuries, in practice, they are effectively independent, and with the Tuscan capture of the Papal territories north of it in the League Wars, the Regents of the city-state formally declared independence from Rome. The wording of terms in the Peace of Akershus, having mentioned San Marino as an anchor point, probably have helped with the effort.(edited)
 * Cogito, ergo sum: The Discourse on the Method, published by French-born philosopher René Descartes in 1637 in Leiden, Netherlands, it would become one of the most influential works in the history of modern philosophy and important to the development of natural sciences. The text was published in French instead of Latin, the standard language used for scientific and philosophical works. In this work, Descartes tackles the problem of skepticism, which had previously been studied by other philosophers. It is from this text that his famous line "I think, therefore I am" was first written.
 * Asvesir (part 4): (Do note, they have already joined the Varangians as a state of the Confederation). With the defeat of the Jedlerbek and finally conquered the coalition of Gelqoskay and Kul-mann, it had bolstered their numbers to take on the biggest threat to the unification of the Deivic states to Adytia: Cculcontay. However, such a war would last for quite a while, even with the help of Varangia back home. Even with the fall of Cculcontay, many of the states under its thumb would still offer heavy resistance due to the mountainous areas. They have decided to align themselves with the Third Daevite Empire, which had been sitting dormant for the past few decades to consolidate itself. The Third Daevites are enemies to the Adytians for various reasons, but would be regarded as an unholy alliance. This faced some resistance back home, but Varangian troops pouring in to help consolidate Yayqapbang's possessions made most of which stopped. Not long after the establishment with the unholy alliance with the Third Daevite Empire, the Ccolcontay has seen this as an imminent threat to their southern panhandle (as the Third Daevites aimed to just take it), they had declared war on Yayqapbang on late 1636, confident their mountainous regions would be able to decimate most of their armies enough for them to crack and surrender the rest of their territories. But being familiar with the mountainous regions of Cculcontay, the Asvesir (Oyunwen Khatun) would teach the accompanying Varangian forces how to fight in the region. Despite facing heavy resistance, Yayqapbang manages to conquer the rest of Ccolcontay, minus their smaller states (which expectedly put up heavy resistance) by 1640.
 * High Dutch Golden Age: The brief truce during the Dutch Revolt in the past had allowed the Netherlands to excel into a sort of golden age.  Dutch trade, science, and art and the Dutch military were among the most acclaimed in the world.  Several other factors also contributed to the flowering of trade, industry, the arts and the sciences in the Netherlands during this time. A necessary condition was a supply of cheap energy from windmills and from peat, easily transported by canal to the cities. The invention of the wind powered sawmill enabled the construction of a massive fleet of ships for worldwide trading and for military defense of Dutch economic interests. This has been evidenced with the sudden rapid rise of propped up Dutch colonial possessions around the world. Traditionally able seafarers and keen mapmakers – began to trade with the Far East, and as the 17th century goes on, they are gaining an increasingly dominant position in world trade, taking advantage of a position previously occupied by the Agoustans and the Hispanians prior to the League Wars.
 * Bury the Crown: The line of Thanes had grown weak and stagnant in the last century. The old Thane had died of a stroke, leaving behind his only son as an heir at the age of seven. Young Marcus' rule was not to be a long one. The Thane became ill after two years of reigning with the help of a council of advisers. He soon passed away because of Tuberculosis. The Thane's funeral amassed tens of thousands in Beul Munnurinn. Marcus' cousin Peadar eyed the throne with lust and approached the council of elders, as he was next in line for the crown. The council consisted of nobles, who had studied and spent their lives in British culture and had dreamed of a day to unite with their old ally. This situation was just what they needed to do so. Plans had already been made with Britain for their joining to the great empire. Peadar was denied his throne. Thus died the over 250 year old kingdom of Vinland.
 * The Coalition: “This is not our common origin, but this is our common destiny - driven by one desire and one desire alone: the destruction of the European menace.”
 * No one is particularly sure those words were actually said at the Second Manau Conference, but the theme were true enough.
 * This time, things had noticeably changed. The Hispanians and Agoustans were distracted with turmoil at home, as they had discovered, but the slave raids had only intensified. Rea - or, as most called them, 'the plague over the North' - had invaded and occupied so much land in a single swoop that for the second time, three decades later, dozens of tribes had come together for a meeting on the menace. And this time, they resolved to something.
 * It'd coincided with a lot of things at once. The Amekrogu finally agreed to an extra-ordinary measure - a 'general council' - in which all but 3 of the 43 major tribes agreed to a temporary mobilisation against the Europeans; not to mention, the annexation of the Omagua by the Huancan Viceroyalty indicated to them that even weakness would not stop the Europeans from encroaching on their land. Here, pushed by these factors, they collectively agreed to the Coalition of a Thousand Lands: a broad alliance between most of the Amazonian tribes and peoples with a single goal: oppose further European expansion into the Amazon.
 * But they also had one additional goal to that: make contact with those who could help them oppose the Europeans. That meant a lot of things - but for the few amongst them willing to travel out and beyond for answers - it also meant a certain Mapuche warrior, who found himself greeted by a representative of the Coalition. "We have the same struggle," the young woman established to Lautaro. "Perhaps it would not necessarily be an issue for us to ally?"
 * But Lautaro refused. This was a purely Mapuche battle to fight, he said; he respected their decisions and would hope not to work to their detriment, but he would not join them. That disappointment, still, could not overshadow the sheer momentum of what had just happened: A strange, fragile moment of solidarity.
 * Aftermath of the Khmerlaccan Collapse: Following the capture of the Khmerlaccan capital by Gangganese forces, as well as the seizure of the rest of their Malayan holdings by Pahangese and Agoustan forces, Old Khmerlacca-in-Malaya fled to Sumatra, where they set up a new kingdom to wash away any negative connection with the now defunct Khmerlaccan state. Tambralinga lost a few territories to the Siamese, while Angkor and the Le Dynasty consolidated their winnings in the wake of the many wars. Thus marks the end of the ancient Hindu empire that united lands between the Gulf of Siam.

NPC Event

 * Vinland: They reach out to Albion in 1635 with the prospect of joining the British as part of its territories, with the start of the transition being in 1638 and would be completed sometime in the next decade. During this time, other negotiations could take place.
 * Varangian Confederation: After many years, Sibir has finally integrated the rest of Nenets into their realm. With the rise of the "March East" mindset among the Varangians, many expeditions were sent out to settle and take advantage of the fur and wood trade. Rumors of untapped minerals and other resources had propelled this idea. Sibir's next target to absorb would be the Enets and Yeniseans, moving their troops throughout the region to exploit the rumors of untapped resources and protect prospective expeditions and possible settlers into the region. They often face unorganized resistance, however, but most of the resistance are not meaningful enough to dissuade adventurers and mercenaries from coming in from the West. Many expeditions now support mercenaries and adventurers, often offered rewards for jobs to help with Varangia's expansion, outside the normal conventional warfare.
 * New Netherlands: The colony was conceived by the Dutch West India Company (WIC) by the founding of New Amsterdam as a fort in 1636 by 500 men and women to capitalize on the North American fur trade, and were encouraged by friendliness of the British from the recent League Wars. It was settled slowly at first for its first few years due to complications with Native Americans of Sewanhaka. Luckily, they were somehow only discovered by the tribal nation a couple months after its inception, where they managed to establish a foothold by then. In one instance on late 1637, the settlement of New Amsterdam was attacked by the Sewanhaka, but brave men barely managed to survive the attack. They would not receive aid by their motherland until next year, only 230 people were the only ones alive due to constant skirmishes with Sewanhaka. Several thousand men arrived on boats in reinforcements for the people in the colony, and turned to subjugate and eliminate the hostile Sewanhaka tribes by 1640 in revenge for the 100+ men and women that were killed during the attacks (the rest that died were due to disease and starvation from poor conditions because of this). They were only lucky that the Sewanhaka were too troubled by internal strife and mismanagement between tribes to form a proper response to the settlers, only the attention of neighboring hostile Sewanhaka tribes had shown any care to the settlers.
 * Balele: Not stupid and noticing Mutapa's raids, they launch a (rather weak) counterattack into Mutapa lands.
 * Vestkyst: They agree to help Albion with putting down the rebellion in Vinland and the offer to purchase said land, in part due to the prospect of finally regaining what they considered to be their ancestral lands.
 * France: They secure a deal with the numerous Agallates within OTL Texas allowing the French to freely expand within the plains without the threat of backlash from the Horselords. In exchange, these Agallates recieve many European firearms.
 * Indian States: None accept the Albionite offer, but many Indian nations, especially Karavalli, wish to pursue good relations with the Albionites.
 * Syonan: A rather desperate state, still reeling from Keicho Nijimura's reign of terror, accept the Albionite offer. For much coin, they allow the Albionites to construct a port at the village of Dabau (OTL Davao).
 * Gurindji: They do not join Yolngu at the moment, but promise to be steadfast allies to Yolngu.

Naranga Empire | Naranggai Hanarga
Events (EXPAND TO READ NARRATIVE EVENTS) Black Soil and White Mountains (8)
 * Government: Constitutional Monarchy
 * Emperor/Hošoigan: The Hošoigan, literally meaning “King of Four Corners”, is the supreme ruler of the Naranga, bound by a set of unchangeable laws referred to as the “Founding Injunctions” or the “Naranga Constitution”. He is elected by the Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers from among the children, nieces, and nephews of the previous Hošoigan.
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Sirke [Posthumous] (b.1561) (r.1579-1601)
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga | Khan of Great Radiance (b.1582) (r.1616-)
 * Viceroy of the Mongols/Monggoli Noyan: The Mongol Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Central Asia on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (b.1587) (r.1616-1639)
 * Kiyat-i Ejei (b.1587) (r.1639-)
 * Viceroy of Minaye/Minyagi Noyan: The Minayan Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Minaye, a region roughly corresponding to OTL Northwest China, on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Zhou Baitian (b.1612) (r.1636-)
 * Administration: The administration of the Naranga Empire is hierarchical in nature, with four levels of government, the county (Batka). prefecture (Kōlga), province (Sūgūlga), and national (Narga). At the lowest level of administration, the county level, the local magistrate and his council are elected by the citizenry from a small pool of candidates, all of whom are local government officials who have applied for the position. On higher levels though, governance is based around sortition. Those within the council who apply for the position of delegate to the next level are chosen via lottery, though the provincial council sends no delegate to the Deliberative Council. Below are a list of institutions within the Naranga Empire’s Imperial government. The institutions below are in order of most influential to least influential, from top to bottom. Positions of leadership within the bureaucracy are determined through a series of exams meant to create a cohesive state ideology and to test managerial skills, though it is not uncommon for noteworthy citizens to be appointed directly by the imperial government.
 * Though the Secretariat, Deliberative Council and Censorate continue to do their duties from 1640 onwards, they are not to be mentioned here, as the ongoing acquisition of China and Isangga's increasingly heavy-handed control of the Naranga government have changed many of their previous roles.
 * Economy: The economy of the Naranga Empire is primarily agrarian, though luxury items (such as ginseng and sea cucumber), iron production, textiles, forest products, and pottery are a significant contributor to the Naranga economy. Years of warfare and little development have resulted in the Naranga Empire’s economy being stunted. A form of land ownership, deemed Nanukai-Nabin (Lit. Split Land-ownership) is prominent within the Naranga Empire, similar to the sharecropping system, with the only major difference being that the landlord only gains revenue off of a plot of land to which the peasants do not have usufruct rights. In addition, private land ownership, traditional tenant-farming, and communal farming are all common throughout the Naranga Empire. The Naranga Empire’s government intervenes little in the economy, despite it legally having absolute control over all economic matters, only occasionally directing corporate efforts for economic gain to generate a stable source of resources required for the running of the nation. In recent years, the putting-out economic model has gradually begun to be replaced by the development of workshops as the demographic of those engaged in non-agricultural work has changed from freelancing Anmukba-nin (Free farmers) to those at the bottom of society seeking a stable source of income.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Primary Capital: Habanisūn (de facto), Girincasa (de jure)
 * Regional Capitals: Habanisūn, Haisenwē, Alcuka, Miyoo Gasan (Kilemi Prt.)
 * Demographics:
 * Ethnic Makeup:
 * Narangga-nin (Amurian Koreanic): 45.2%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanized Tungusics): 8.0%
 * Solgo-nin (Joseonese): 3.1%
 * Ainu-nin (Nivkh and Ainu): 2.2%
 * Monggol-nin (Mongols): 7.3%
 * Nikan-nin (Chinese): 34.1%
 * Siyūnda-nin (Native Americans & Japanese) >0.1%
 * Population: 14,965,362
 * Habanisūn: 78,000
 * Mukden: 66,000
 * Girincasa: 59,000
 * Asadal: 56,000
 * Alcuka: 53,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 51,000
 * Miyoo Gasan: 49,000
 * Boli: 43,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in the Naranga Empire is not necessarily exclusive, with many ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions. (NARANGA CENSUS DATA INNACURATE)
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Catholicism: ~>1%
 * Arzhamism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: There are two military organizations within the Naranga Empire - the Eight Banners and the Black Standard Army. The military of the Naranga Empire is deeply tied to its civilian governance. All soldiers are of the same rank as bureaucratic officials, and high-ranking citizens of the Naranga Empire are compelled to either serve in the military or become a government worker, which are seen as their natural professions. The Naranga military is categorized by its maneuverability, small unit size, adaptability, logistic prowess, and focus on quick decisive victories, a product of its relative lack of resources and manpower. Due to this, the Naranga are rather inept at wars fought over large fronts and long drawn-out wars. Similar to the civilian bureaucracy, positions of leadership within the military are determined through a series of exams concerning military strategy and performance.
 * Eight Banners/Yeteri Dokcagi: The Eight Banners are the elite forces of the Naranga Empire. The Eight Banners are organized by of four main colours; red, yellow, blue, and white, with a bordered and plain variety existing for each. Banner armies are under generals referred to as “Dokcagyujus". The banner armies have the same basic organizational structure as the rest of the Naranga military. The smallest division of a Banner army is the company (Niru), consisting of 100 men. 20 companies (2,000 men) made up one regiment (Muldori). 5 muldori constitute a Banner (Dokcagi) with a total of around 10,000 men. There is little deviation from these numbers. Membership within the banner armies is mostly clan-based, meaning that only certain individuals from certain clans are eligible to become Bannermen (dokcagisi) with little exception. As such, the bannermen are effectively a hereditary military class. Banner households are exempt from select taxation but must bring their own equipment to battle when called to arms. Despite this, the composition of the banner armies are remarkably uniform - each soldier wields a sword or polearm with a bow, occasionally a rifle, and has knowledge of warfare on horseback.
 * Number of Bannermen: 79,600
 * Black Standard Army/Suksan Bolsung Saosimul: The Black Standard Army is a military force which draws members from Amurian and Joseonese recruits and conscripts. It is organized in a very similar way to the banner armies.Total Black Standard Army Forces: 221,000
 * Heavy Cavalry [16,000]: Cavalrymen armed with heavy armor and equipped with snaplock/snaphaunce guns. Used as Shock Cavalry.
 * Light Cavalry [50,000]: Mounted archers armed with Naranga bows, fire arrows, and a sabre. Occasionally used as backup infantry while dismounted.
 * General Infantry [85,000]: The Bulk of the Naranga Military, arranged in flexible thin rectangular Pike-and-Shot formation to maximize firepower. Handles siege equipment rarely.
 * Skirmishers [21,000]: Units detached from regular formations during combat meant to harass enemy forces, armed with sabres and bows or muskets. Certain Naranga skirmisher units have begun to experiment with longer rifled small arms, though their usage is iffy due to maintenance issues. A select few Naranga skirmishers are armed with wide-barreled guns meant to fire finned rockets.
 * Artillery Corps [14,000]: Units operating field and stationary artillery (classified as all firearms requiring more than one person to wield). Also provided swords as a means of self-defense.
 * Logistical Staff [35,000]: Infantry serving in logistical and medical roles. Most often equipped with daggers, sometimes seen with wheellock guns in high-importance missions.
 * Imperial Navy/Hanarga-i Badassaosi: The Imperial Navy is split into two fleets, the Eastern Fleet and the Western fleet, with the former occupying the East Sea and the Sea of Okhotsk and the latter occupying the Bohai Sea and the East China Sea. The base for the two fleets are, respectively, Haisenwē and Habanisūn. Total Number of Naval Personnel: (~4800)
 * Kebūlka-Juwen [6] Sturdy, armored ships of the Japanese design. (~570 crew total)
 * Yerbe-Juwen [21]: Medium-sized junks with two decks, agile but not very swift, built for the Amurian coast, armed with cannons. (~2200 crew total)
 * Seberūn-Juwen [40]: Relatively small fast ocean-going ships predominantly used in the Sea of Japan and the Sea of Okhotsk, though often seen as support. Most often seen for boarding tactics. (~1600 crew total)
 * Green Standard Army/Fūrūn Bolsung Saosimul: Despite its name, the Green Standard Army, consisting of defectors from the Wu Dynasty, is hardly standardized. Total Green Standard Army Forces: ~150,000
 * Wars and Conflicts
 * First Qing Conquest of China (1632-:)
 * Suppression of the Pusuman Rebellion - 1636-1639: Despite the ceasefire with Wu, Naranga operations within China continued. The only difference was that now instead of fighting against Wu, the Naranga were subduing rebellions within Wu territory. Chief among these was the Pusaman Rebellion, an Arzhamite rebellion in the northwestern regions of China. Originally just a loose alliance between groups of local administrators ruling over predominantly Arzhamite territories and local militias, the Pusuman Rebellion had conquered vast swaths of territory, even capturing Xi’an. The rank and file of the Pusuman Rebellion now mostly consisted of ethnic Han, not Hui, though many Han had converted despite no requirement for being Arzhamite within the organization’s forces being in place. All were accepted within the embrace of the Pusuman - all except Xianists.
 * The Pusuman Rebellion was hardly a cohesive entity, not even having a single figurehead. The Naranga agreed that tearing it apart would be a surmountable task. However, the right ally had to be found. In 1635, the Naranga dispatched the Hwēnmu Jikesi to contact viable leaders within the Pusuman Rebellion for allying with. In 1636, opportunity was delivered in the form of a 24 year old man bearing the name Zhou Baitian, hailing from a family of impoverished Qiang farmers from Yan’an, Shaanxi. He was a man of many talents, having worked in many spots to sustain his now-dead relatives, such as in a vineyard, in a blacksmith’s shop, and as a mercenary. However, most importantly, he was a popular figure among the rank and file of the Pusuman. Men, born in the poverty of Northwest China, like him were not uncommon, but his relaxed and unpretentious demeanor won over both heart and mind.
 * Zhou Baitian was enthusiastic, perhaps worryingly so, about collaborating with Azure Cathay. He seemed to have no grievance with them, though occasionally he could be heard complaining of a certain leader within their ranks, but instead simply wished to switch sides for personal gain. Some expressed their concerns - should times change, Zhou Baitian would likely simply switch sides once more. To these voices Isangga had just a few words: “That shall be seen on another day”. In a brief ceremony in 1636, Zhou Baitian was officially given the crown of the Noyan, a vassal ruler under the Hošoigan.
 * Qing Annexation of The Solon - 1639: Believing that the Solons would have the same positive attitude toward Qing as the people of Aigun and Techuhe did, Isangga sent numerous ambassadors to the Solon Khanate asking them to submit to the Qing Dynasty. The Solon, at that point, were well aware of the atrocities Qing would commit to peoples who didn’t submit. As a result, many of the Solon immediately submitted to the Qing Dynasty. Even so, many of the Solon detested the Qing Dynasty, and would frequently hamper Qing efforts to integrate the region. Faced with no choice, Isangga dispatched general Ninggūldai to the north with an army of 10,000 to subdue the hostile Solon. Within months, the Solon were conquered.
 * A Matter of Ethnicity - 1635: Vicious debate erupts over the exact ethnicity of the people of Yan as the yearly census draws near. Much of Yan’s population speaks either Mongol or a Koreanic language, though they have been acculturated towards Sinitic customs for centuries and Classical Chinese is the official language of the nation. Eventually, it is agreed upon by the Deliberative Council and Isangga that the Yan people are to be categorized ethnically via geographic region, with later censuses accounting for self-identification.

Makarsi Yomo - Jul. 1639: Noraisol had often quipped about the appearance of the mountains of northwestern China, noting their odd shape. They were round and smooth, yet still tall and steep, giving the impression of artificiality, as if those were mountains made not by the gods but rather by men. Noraisol and a group of 300 Naranga soldiers, whom he led, stood along the Jing river, flanked by two craggy scarped cliffs of leviathan length, above which were even greater hills covered in greyed bushes. As the sun turned red as it set, the sky appeared as if it were set afire at its edge. Though it was nearing night, sweat poured down Noraisol’s forehead, creeping down to his parched and craggy lips, lips desperate for just a sip of water. His men, leaning tiredly on their guns and spears, were no doubt as tired as him. Noraisol was at the head of a large logistical task force, entrusted with delivering a large group of shipment of guns and other such supplies to the main Naranga host heading southbound to Xi’an. Normally, logistical forces would march alongside the main army, but Sochigel deemed the area safe from counterattack. As thus, logistical convoys delivering supplies not needed until the siege were instructed to march parallel to the main army, as such movement would save vital time. Noraisol wished to take a sip from the crystal clear - ugh, so clear - water, but proper protocol for setting up camp must be observed. He could also use a dip in the river, even under his light armor it felt like an oven, but his muscles ached with the soreness of walking miles daily. He was just too tired. Noraisol convinced himself that the operation would be over in a month or two. Then, he could finally return home to his fiancee Jindallae, whom he was planning to marry as soon as he returned.

“Hey, LT, how long until Xi’an? It’s been fu-...just weeks, man,” a soldier said, walking up to Noraisol.

“Just days, I hope,” Noraisol said, sighing and taking off his helmet, drenched in sweat. “We’re meeting up with Sochigel’s army in two days if nothin’ goes off course. From there, it’ll just be smooth sailing. We just need to deliver those guns to the other guys”

“Smooth sailing.”

“Yes, smooth sailing. Now, I need to go get some rest. You should too.”

Rest would not come. Noraisol found himself unable to sleep. As such, he decided to sit outside until sleep took him. The sky was majestic, beautiful, like a tapestry created by the gods. It was cleaved into two by the luminescent Milky Way, said to have been created after the celestial elk Šelgun was chased across the sky by the king of the underworld, King Yama. Every star, every constellation, was clearly visible. Suddenly, Noraisol’s able ears picked up on a slight sound from the cliffs. Gunpowder? No, impossible, Sochigel and many others told him that non enemies were here. It was just exhaustion, Noraisol thought until a tent caught fire to his left.

In the dark of night, Noraisol could only see the outlines of his enemies, but they seemed to be carrying handheld rocket launchers, not dissimilar to the Japanese hiya-zutsu. The shot awoke many within the camp, but many were still sluggish and had not yet recognized the danger of the situation.

“'Get the fuck up! Enemy attack!'” Noraisol yelled at the top of his lungs, rushing to the set of military drums within the center of the camp, bashing them with all his might. Their foes rapidly descended down the hills, inhumanly so, Noraisol thought. His own men were quick to awake, but nowhere close enough. Crazed fighting erupted as a cacophony of deafening screams and grunts filled the valley. Noraisol somehow managed to scream orders to his Naranga soldiers above the ghastly din, ordering them to pack up as many supplies as possible and leaving as fast as possible. Blanketed in the darkness of midnight, they went unnoticed, until the Wu host inevitably caught sight of them. Time was running out - but those guns needed to be delivered. Glancing back, Noraisol saw a thin strip of sand, just meters wide, between the cliff and the deep river. The perfect chokepoint. The Naranga soldiers carrying their shipment were already past the point, if Noraisol planned this out correctly - he could buy his allies enough time to hide, enough time to get to Xi'an safely.

“Quick! All of you, follow me!” Noraisol barked to what soldiers of his were still able to hear him, gesturing behind him. As he ran to what would surely be his resting place with a dozen of his compatriots he had just one thought in his mind.

Jinda...Jinda and Father would be proud.

Dear Son - Jul. 1639: “...The prince. Dead? How the fuck?” Sochigel hollered at the messenger, leaping up from her chair, which fell onto the floor with a great clunk. “No. Fucking. Way. They said there we no...ugh, fuck it, keep it from Isangga. I’m...not dealing with this.”

“How was the resistance not seen?”

“Look, I don’t fucking know!” Sochigel yelled, throwing her hands into the air. “We didn’t meet any, we didn’t even see any, I don’t know! Look, just keep all of this secret from Isangga for as long as possible.”

“Noraisol had a lover. What of her?”

“ I...don’t know. Just don’t let this get to Isangga.”

For how long could Isangga be kept in the dark? A month, maybe? Two months, three months, maybe even six? The answer: a week. Before the walls of Xi’an even fell, he penned a letter to Noraisol, requesting him to return home as his presence at the siege of Xi’an was deemed no longer necessary. The letter was immediately forwarded to Sochigel, who read it with panicked eyes. She could lie, telling Isangga that Noraisol’s death not being reported was due to oversight, not a deliberative covering-up of information. However, she doubted that Isangga would swallow her hook - the Naranga military was well organized, such a mistake would immediately be recognized. Even worse, Isangga could punish Sochigel for such lack of order within her ranks. But what other excuse should she make? None, really. Admitting that she had covered up the death would frankly be an even nastier stain on her reputation than lying. Before Sochigel could even come to a conclusion, Isangga appeared to have been made aware of his favorite son’s fate. He requested Sochigel to meet with him.

Isangga was dressed in the clothing of the commoners - he appeared to have made the journey here alone. Sochigel, under the pretense that this was to be conducted as a governmental meeting, had arrived dressed in the formal clothing often required. Perhaps Isangga was trying to embarrass Sochigel? Who knows? Isangga’s gaze was unfocused and his eyes seemed to stare right past here - a disorienting feeling for Sochigel indeed, who was used to speaking to Isangga with direct eye contact. Perhaps it was on purpose. Perhaps not. Sochigel found the meeting to be much quicker and easier than she had anticipated, for Isangga was hardly responsive, only muttering ‘alright’ or ‘thank you’ occasionally, before dismissing her after just twenty minutes of tepid conversation.

Sochigel walked away, relieved and jubilant. She would be fine. Isangga did not think she was to blame. Or so she thought, until she was taken away.

Upon the Devil’s Dais - Oct. 1639: Isangga was a man with many titles, but none were used more widely than “The Raven Emperor”. It truthfully was used even more regularly than his era name; Great Radiance. If he were the emperor of ravens then, would he not also be the emperor of death? No, no, not ‘would’. He already was the emperor of death, was he not? Wherever he trod, death would soon follow. It was a sobering thought, yes, but it was a fact needing to be accepted. Isangga had clung onto lies and fallacies for far too long. He first waged war for a dead absentee father, he then waged war for prosperity, and now what? What did he fight for? What did those hundreds of thousands of nameless individuals die for?

Isangga then turned his gaze towards a small stone statuette upon his desk in the likeness of a human skull. To the Naranga, skulls were objects of veneration - conduits of ancestral knowledge and the bearers of prophecy. There was a story which Isangga’s mother had told him, which he could just barely recall now, about such skulls. It was of three brothers who had brung home an abandoned skull one day and made offerings to it, soon becoming rich. After five years, the skull began to shed tears, informing the three brothers that the gods of death were arriving, instructing them to prepare a great feast with their fortune. The end of it, Isangga could not remember. He chuckled to himself - foreign peoples must find the Naranga a morbid people, venerating skulls and ravens.

Ravens. They were creatures presiding over honorable death, the death of warriors in battle. If so, then Isangga perhaps was no emperor of ravens. Or perhaps he was, as all death is death. If he were the lord of death then, why be ashamed of it? It was as Nurhaci had said in Isangga’s dreams; “Take pride”. Take pride. Take pride in death? Take pride in killing? Better than lying, Isangga supposed.

Alright then, Isangga thought. He’d be the lord of death. And if heaven were willing, he’d bring all seven hells to earth. No Right to Rule (1) A Price to Pay:

[If you don't wanna read rape and disgusting shit just don't look below.]

Drawing lines along her waist, as if to claim her body as territory, were hands Xiong Rusang did not wish to feel. Rusang could half-tolerate the touch of his hands, but the damp breath on her neck and the smug expression of her tormentor, saying You can't stop me, she could not bear. Why couldn't she fight back? She was not a weak girl - if she so wished she could perhaps throw him off, or at least leave him a bloody welt on his face. It was not that she was sapped of strength, it was that she was sapped of spirit, of will. No, no, that wasn’t it either. She physically could not move her body, not even the slightest bit. A million thoughts had rushed through her head, and then, like a corpse, she went stiff and silent. Perhaps it was because she was a mere Hmong peasant girl, and her abuser was a soldier, one with the backing of the Wu government. Rusang was constantly reminded of this fact - he was so vigorous in his defilement of her that he had neglected to take off his cuirass. Disobedience would only prompt further cruel penalties from his sort, not to mention that she could lose her very life should she show signs of resistance.

Rusang's mind began to hide itself from the cruelness of the present; the man’s noxious breath, the terrible sensation of him making her his own, and the swamp-like atmosphere of the cell. She mentally retreated to greener pastures as instinct. Even as the soldier’s hands grew ever more persistent, drifting towards her crotch, like wet clothing being pulled on, Rusang only experienced half of it, the links between her mind and body severed.

Words came flowing out of the soldiers mouth, cruel words which would have made her wince with disgust normally.

"If only you paid up your grain. But this is fair treatment, isn't it? No worries, bird, you won't have to pay." he cooed while thrusting her pelvis against hers. Cooing. Cooing as if she were a lover of many years, not a girl of just 16 he barely knew. She wanted to hurl.

Detecting her lack of response, he smirked. "Oh, you're enjoying this, aren't you?" he snickered, indulging in Rusang's supple flesh.

No. No. Shut the fuck up, she wanted to scream. Agonizingly, something was stuck in her through, something that prevented her from even murmuring. All she wanted was for the man to leave.

When the soldier was finally satisfied, he dressed and left the room, a grin with lips pressed together on his face. Rusang was free to escape, free to hop out over the open window next to her, but as she laid silent on the cold, stone floor, only five words were in her mind.

"Why didn't I fight back?"

Empire of Matagaskar | Empira Matagasykara

 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 33, alive) (R 1626 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Raviro (B 1608 - Age 31, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andriantsimitoviaminandriandehibe (B 1632 - Age 7, alive), Princess Andriamanjakatokana (B 1636 - Age 3, alive), Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 40, alive), Prince Razafindramahata (B 1621 - Age 17, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 56, alive), Princess Rabetsara (B 1624 - Age 14, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 793 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 600
 * Antananarivo: 6 190
 * Toamasina: 4 550
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 450
 * Morafenobe: 2 100
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 670
 * Moroni: 1 000
 * Rural regions: ca 761 000
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Sakalava), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), ca 5% Adnanite, >1% Albionite (Fort Dolphin and nearby areas)
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore) and other traditional folk religions
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 800
 * 2 080 Spearmen
 * 1 420 Swordsmen
 * 300 Bowmen
 * 2 050 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 360 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 12 Adananita class ships
 * 9 Mer'ana class ships
 * 7 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Just trade and general diplomacy with Mutapa, the Swahili states and whoever comes from the sea be it Avestans, the English or the Agoustans.
 * Events:
 * Reign of Andriantsitakatrandriana: Honestly this period is just boring reform and rebuilding after the war and everything. The royal couple have a second son: Andriamanjakatokana and otherwise it’s business as usual, trying to keep the whole realm in check. Some Fossa Warriors are provided to Chief Msia III of Kômôro, to serve as bodyguards until his passing or abdication and as part of a garrison protecting the Kômôro archipelago in case the Order of Yasht return. During the pregnancy and childbirth of Raviro, Andriantsitakatrandriana spends more time with his wife, whom he loves more than anything in the world. He even goes through the effort of learning the Shona language. The fascination for his wife’s home also convinces him to teach his children both the Malagasy and Shona languages. Prince Andriantsimitoviaminandriandehibe will most likely be fond of it, as he already very much enjoys the stories his mother tells him of her home just across “the pond”.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: They officially set up their base of operations in Antsirabe, south of Antananarivo. Funded through vassals and the emperor, the village is fortified and turned into, well, a fortress. Then we have a long boring period of reforms and discussions to keep the Order beneath the emperor.
 * Order of Yasht: Under Rakotomazava II (shortened to Rakoto II, real name Tsiajotso, he is 38 years old), the rogue holy order settled in a southern Mtende village near the coast and the border with Pemba, being accepted through Rakoto II and his nearest colleague Boazandrivelo being able to speak Swahili to an understandable level and since they arrived in fancy-looking clothes and had weapons they convinced the natives to let them stay, settle and be shared food in exchange for them protecting the village from bandits or other dangers. It doesn’t take too long until the king(?) of Mtende would be alerted to the presence of the order on his soil. (Staff will have to take it from here, do something with the order pretty please but please don’t just murder them immediately)
 * Dealing in Dodos: The new trade is successful, which brings demand. The nobility of Britaina seem to love, or at least very much enjoy, the taste of dodo meat. Farmers and those who hunt dodos thus become the trailblazers of breeding the animal. This had already happened for a while, but now it has skyrocketed as a business has been started. Mamangy (35 years old) is a chef who has served nobility and is believed to be the first one to truly create a dish out of the meat of the dodo bird. He and a few other culinary artists (if you can call them that) go with one of the trade convoys, traveling all the way to Britaina. We can send all the meat and/or live birds we want, but there needs to be people who know the recipe and what to do with it. Mamangy thus becomes the first notable Malagasy person to visit Europe.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * King: Luke I (M, b. 1567 - ) (R: 1618 - )
 * Son: Luke II (M, b. 1604 - )
 * Son: Luke III (M, b. 1628 - )
 * Son: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Aunt: Carol (F, b. 1549 - 1621)
 * Cousin: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Cousin: Janet (M, b. 1580 - 1629)
 * Niece: Jessie (F, b. 1607 - )
 * Nephew: James (M, b. 1607 - )
 * Important People:

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  7.11 million (+829k “external subjects”)
 * British Mainland: 7.11 million
 * British Settlers: 47,034
 * Elysian Population: 26,614
 * Jamestown: 507
 * Fort Elysia: 273
 * Fort Epheria: 301
 * Greensfort: 223
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 7,535
 * Catonzia: 24,341
 * HALO Settlement: 6,117
 * Elysian Local Population: 438 thousand external subjects
 * Includes the population of the states of Elysia and Laconia
 * Elysia: 357k
 * Laconia: 84k
 * Becomes “Second-rate” citizens of the Empire in 1616
 * Just a fancy loophole that allows the population to be recruited into the army, though will have long-lasting effects as time progresses
 * Catonzia Local Population: 391 thousand external subjects
 * British Caribbean: Roughly 2,000 overall (for both island chains in the area)
 * BAKA Gaikokuhito: 2,512
 * Port Kingpin: 1,020
 * Albish Galapagos: 721
 * Albish Falklands: 771


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Elysiapolis: The capital of the Elysian province, as well as the main headquarters for the BFG Company.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (South Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Dolphin (Africa - Matagaskar)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Fort Galatoi (Galatoi, Africa)
 * Fort Kingpin (Yolngu)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * Americas: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity with the added risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter.
 * League Wars: In 1612, Britain finally joined the League Wars alongside its allies. Though it will have to put aside its differences with France, the nation is able to see past this hiccup as they deploy troops in the Netherlands.
 * With the end of the war, the British begin to consolidate their new claims, all done while each region is under martial law.
 * From there, restrictions will loosen until a governor is established for the region.tea gardner

Armed Forces


 * Total: 280,266 Manpower (3.9% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 159,295
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 48,050
 * Britain: 18,050
 * Gibraltar: 30,000
 * Light Cavalry: 5,050
 * Heavy Cavalry: 2,050
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,378
 * Britain: 878
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Arcadian Force: (In Arcadia)
 * Elysian Garrison
 * Marksman Infantry: 4,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 7,000
 * Light Cavalry: 648
 * Elysian Cavalry: 300
 * Heavy Cavalry: 225
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * Catonzia Garrison
 * Marksman Infantry: 4,000
 * Catonzian Musketeers: 8,260
 * Field Artillerymen: 1,000
 * Field cannons: 500
 * Logistical Support: 3,500
 * British Caribbean
 * Marksman Infantry: 3,000 (spread out throughout the region)
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,859
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * In 1527, three factions were formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: Reforms the Roundtable Knights to act as elite units within the Army, as well as guards for Royalty.
 * In 1615, the London Guard is formed, to both protect the Royal Family, Parliament, and the citizens of the city as a police force, though will prioritize the protection of government personnel and property than that of the citizen
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * The King Family (some members)
 * British Merchant Arms Company:
 * An organization owned by the British government that was established to help veterans from the League Wars slowly assimilate back into civilian life while giving them the opportunity to see the world.
 * Mainly employed by the British Merchant Companies to secure their gains and the likes.
 * Personnel:
 * British Mercenary Infantry: 15,000
 * British Mercenary Cavalry: 3,000
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 22,560 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate: 7
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Only the HMS Ember is kept for training purposes, as a permanent drydock is built for her.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: 10
 * Essentially a Swallow-class Interceptor, but built to stand up to combat against other ships of its size.
 * 42-gun Frigate that’s cheaper to maintain than the Victory-class while stronger than the Third-rates
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 15
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for their size)
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: 25
 * 32-gun frigates that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 36
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed galleons designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Phoenix-class Fourth-rate Frigate: 24
 * A 24-gun ship that’s smaller than the usual capital ships found in the fleet. Mainly used in distant areas, such as Yolngu and India.
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: 76
 * The replacement for the Dove-class Dual-purpose Merchant Caravels. While being around the same size as the Dove’s, the internal design of the ship is improved, allowing for more cargo to be stored within.
 * Mainly given to British merchants for their merchant fleets, though still kept on record in British documents to bloat the numbers.
 * Dove-class Fourth-rate Dual-Purpose Merchant Caravel: 22
 * These ships are given to British merchants who sail in dangerous waters, and are crewed by either mercenaries hired by said
 * merchants or the merchants themselves. Only included in ship-counts for the navy to deter invasions by sea.
 * Bombardier-class Brigs: 63
 * Small 18-gun ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Special Programs:
 * SPARTAN Operators: In addition, a program is opened up for the select Marines in 1616 to become elite troops within a program for SPecialized Armed forces for Reconnaissance, Tactical, And Neutralizing Operations, or SPARTAN Ops for short.
 * Those within the unit are known as SPARTANS, and are pulled from both the Marines and Roundtable Knights
 * Often would be given experimental weapons for field testing
 * These units are the penultimate guerilla troop within the British ranks, primarily acting in operations deep behind enemy lines, though can also fight alongside normal troops when necessary
 * These troops provide a large morale boost to allied units in their vicinity as their infamy spreads
 * Personnel: 44,200
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 39,400
 * Mainland Britain: 21,900
 * Gibraltar: 5,000
 * Arcadia: 12,500
 * 500 Elysian MPSM
 * SPARTANS: 350
 * Mainland Britain: 300
 * Elysia: 50
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 4,050
 * Mainland Britain: 3,050
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Arcadia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,000
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000
 * Gibraltar: 200
 * Arcadia: 0

Notable Companies

 McCarthy Arms Company (MAC) : (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)

Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.


 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.

Produced models:

FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)


 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.
 * Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”

FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)


 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).

FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)


 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.

FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)


 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.

FL1616 “Honey MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1616)


 * A modified version of the Wasp MkIV for use in hunting.
 * Essentially a simplified version of the Wasp MkIV for commercial purchase
 * Also becomes the model of rifle that was exported to allies during the League Wars

FL1610E4 “Wasp MkV” Flintlock Rifle (1619)


 * A version of the Wasp MkIV that is made from Yolngu steel, giving the rifle more durability

FL1616E1 “Honey MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1621)


 * An improved version of the Honey MkI, taking feedback from its users when making said improvements.

FL1625 “Hornet MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1625)


 * The successor to the Wasp series of rifles, featuring a slightly simplified design for the firing mechanism, allowing for easier construction of the rifle, though early versions of the rifle has issues due to kinks that weren’t figured out (though not as bad as was seen on the first Wasp rifles)

FL1625E1 “Hornet MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1626)


 * Sent into the field in late 1626, the rifle fixes the issues seen in the Hornet MkI.

FL1616E2 “Honey MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1627)


 * An improvement over the Honey MkII that features some improvements that were seen on the Hornet-series of rifles.

FL1625E2 “Hornet MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1632)


 * An improved version of the Hornet MkIII, and is the primary rifle used by the BMAC Company in its early years.

FL1636 “Hornet 2 MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1636)


 * Originally just a simple upgrade, the Hornet 2 Rifle had so many improvements made to it that the company reclassified it as its own series of rifles.
 * Included in the many changes made is the narrower barrel. Though the bullets are smaller, due to a smaller round being used, the bullets are faster, have longer ranges, slightly faster reload, and are marginally more accurate than the original version of the Hornet.
 * Though the rifle doesn’t have as good of a stopping power, its improvements arguably offset this weakness.

MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.

Produced models:

2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon


 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful

6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon


 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels

9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon


 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)

16-pounder MAC Cannon


 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships

32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon


 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.

Research and Development


 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * The Engineer’s Wet Dream: Work begins on a new ship in 1634, one larger than those that came before. Though the only ship of its class, the HMS Sovereign of the Seas is set to be unleashed to the world in 1637 or so.
 * This British ship is essentially an Engineer’s wet dream, on account of the ship being larger than any ship currently in service, and with double the guns to boot (at 100 guns in total, 50 per side), this ship is destined to change the world… (well, change British ship-building practices, at the very least)
 * Speed Demons: Due to an increase in piracy in the Mediterranean, the British seek to modernize their old interceptors.
 * From observations of their assailants, the British take interest in a ship-type known as a xebec, ships that use three triangular sails, allowing them a good top speed without sacrificing much in terms of firepower.
 * As such, the Super Swallow-class of ship was created.
 * Smaller Boats: Though the Brigs have shown their uses, the need for even smaller ships became apparent, especially on the accounts from allied pirates in the Caribbean.
 * As such, development into smaller ships (known as sloops, though other ships do exist of this size, such as cutters and ketches).
 * Better Rations: Due to being exposed to the spices and foods of Southeast Asia, new foods begin to enter into the British diet. Of these includes flavoring (that now is slowly being added to the rations being given to the troops) along with rice and sugar, allowing for a more diverse platter.
 * This is especially welcomed onboard the British vessels, since now their bland (at best) food is now tolerable
 * Addendum of 1633: WIth easier access to India, as well as new allies in the form of the Toyotomi Shogunate, new crops are being founded, though the British now set their eyes on locations to grow the new crops.

Training and Production


 * Due to Britain’s entry into the League Wars, mass conscription is employed, though as the war entered into its final stages, more effort was put into maintaining numbers rather than recruiting newer troops.
 * British Mainland
 * None.
 * British America
 * Elysia/Laconia
 * None
 * Eldia:
 * British Mercenaries: 2,000
 * Catonzia
 * None
 * British Yolngu
 * British Mercenaries: 1,500
 * To help veterans of the League Wars reintegrate into society, they are offered an opportunity to work for the British Merchant Arms Company
 * HMS Sovereign of the Seas
 * 15 Experimental Abalone-class Sloops
 * 562 additional sailors trained.
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Agousta: With the end of the League Wars, the British reach out to try and re-establish ties with the country.
 * Carribean Pirates: With their success in the League Wars, the British officials in Catonzia decide to have better ties with the Pirates in the Carribean, maintaining the same offer that was offered to them during the League Wars, though limited to British Catonzia for the time being.
 * Brethren of the Coast: The British allows them to take ahold of an island by the name of “Rum Kay”, though they are required to pay the British 30% of their plunders, mainly so they appear as paying British citizens rather than as pirates running amuck in British territory.
 * In addition, the previous deals involving the sale of firearms are still open, and if necessary, the British are willing to work with the pirates, at least if foreign nations try to dislodge them.
 * Deasaheim: Due to no word from Deasaheim, the BFG Company begins to slowly assimilate the bordering nation into their sphere of influence, completely capturing the region by the end of the decade.
 * Eldia: The MOM Company, with assistance from British Mercenaries, completes their invasion of Eldia, fully controlling the region by 1640.
 * From here, they begin to clear trees for the possibility of housing two crops: rice and tobacco.
 * Europe (Generally): Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * Indian Nations: Seeing that the countries of India are friendly, the British East India Company reaches out to all the nations in the area, hoping to strengthen their ties with all nations and open up trade routes with all.
 * Matagaskar: Trade of the Dodo increases rapidly, with both the birds and those who know how to cook them travelling throughout the vast extents of the British Empire.
 * In 1637, while en route to Australia, a breeding pair of dodo birds escaped onto the Galapagos Islands, leading to a population of the birds sprouting out on the island, and began to compete with the local finches on the island for food (at least those specialized in eating seeds).
 * Naranga: With the success of their mission, Fortuna and her band of mercenaries have played a large role in allowing the Narangan military to win their conflict against the Wu Dynasty.
 * Netherlands: Britain sends an expeditionary force to the Netherlands to support the army in the area (as well as move on enemy forces for British gains)
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan (PING PING GK)
 * Syonan
 * Syonan: The Baka Gaikokuhito Company reaches out to the island chain to both establish ties as well as ask for permission to trade with the country.
 * If required, the company offers to purchase the rights to construct a port able to accomodate for the larger British vessels in the southern states of Syonan, such as Nagasato.
 * Vestkyst: The British reach out to their oldest ally to see if they can assist in putting down an uprising in Vinland.
 * Though they do ask for a small fee, they are willing to sell the entire island of Newfoundland to Vestkyst. (Essentially a heavily discounted purchase of the entire island)
 * Vinland: The British continue their process of assimilating Vinland’s territory into their own, a process that is completed by 1640.
 * Though the systems of the area are kept the same and the region is kept as its own province, the region now answers to Britain. (Think of it like Canada to the UK in otl)
 * Yolngu: The British request land in the north to construct a naval port town, to allow British ships to dock and offload supplies easier. (See events for more details)
 * Zhaowa: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company requests a few ports throughout the empire that they can land ships at (basically they wish to purchase a few ports throughout the empire, mainly so they can be modified to accommodate for larger British merchant vessels.
 * Though they request the possibility of constructing a port town at each of the sites, they do not expect to be allowed to build every single one; just the ones they’re allowed to.

Allies


 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal. (Though not while the League Wars is going on
 * Though to respect previous ties, the British do not attack the Portuguese, unless they provoke the British to do so.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Naranga: British ally on the Asian mainland.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Occitania: British ally on the mainland.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: British ally (through the BAKA Gaikokuhito Company) in Asian area.
 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consists of metals.

Events


 * Reduction in Numbers and the Rise of the British Merchant Arms Company (BMAC)
 * Due to the end of the League Wars, the British begin a program to slowly shift men out of the military, which includes pouring them into a British Mercenary Company to assist British companies throughout the globe.
 * Vinland Assimilation: News has come to the British that the Vinlanders wish to integrate themselves into the British Empire. Gladly taking them up on their request,
 * As such, the process for Vinland integration has begun.
 * Essentially, the British will allow them to continue to govern themselves, though with two exceptions:


 * 1) British garrisons will be constructed in Vinland territory, much like what is seen in Elysia and Catonzia
 * 2) Due to the abundance of wood in the region, drydocks will be constructed along the coast to allow for ships to be constructed in Arcadia


 * Not everyone was happy with this, and a select group known as the Vinland Secessionists rallied together in the island of Newfoundland.
 * Though the British wished to put them down, they saw that the population would be an issue, so they reached out to Vestkyst to help put down the uprising, in return for Newfoundland.
 * In all, the process of assimilation is completed by the end of the decade (1640).


 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Catonzia and Arroz: With the discovery of rice in the East, the British decide to give rice-making a try. With the new territory in Catonzia (as well as somewhat similar temperatures), the British decided to try and start rice crops in Catonzia, to mixed success. It will take a while before the British learn how to make rice themselves, as well as for the rice to adapt to the different environment.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)

The British Merchant Companies: (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)


 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Elysian Region: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Around 2,500 colonists arrive in Elysia over the span of five years or so, hoping to start anew.
 * Laconia: In 1619, the region was reclassified into its own province for administration reasons.
 * The regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakki become apart of the Laconia Province
 * Eventually becomes the State of Laconia
 * Deasaheim: Due to no word from Deasaheim, the BFG Company begins to slowly assimilate the bordering nation into their sphere of influence, completely capturing the region by the end of the decade.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Akan: Due to their presence in the area, the BAKA Mitai company slowly expands their influence through the area.
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * Fort Galatoi: An island port given to the company, allowing the British to dock their ships in the region (rather than having them weigh anchor out at sea)
 * Slave Trade Deal: The company creates a tie with the MOM company, importing slaves from the Galatoi region and sending them to the Eldia region for use on the various crops in the region.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Establishing a Base: In 1616, The BAKA Gaikokuhito in Yolngu requested permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they could land larger British vessels in the area.
 * In 1619, construction began on their fort, Port Kingpin. With help from the locals, ships were able to be harbored in the port town by 1621, with construction completing in 1624.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge
 * Taking advantage of the League Wars, the company sees if they can attack some of Hispania’s western colonies, though none of their attempts were successful
 * Reaching Out: With the British now officially in the region, diplomats are sent to nearby nations to get a grasp on the politics in the region.
 * Naranga: In 1633, Fortuna led a daring caravan through Wu territory with a small band of mercenaries.
 * What started as a simple trading run led to an event that allowed the Narangan Army to emerge victorious from their war with the Wu Dynasty.
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: The company reaches out to the proud nation. Being one of the strongest nations in the area, the company hopes to be on good terms with them.
 * Also should be noted that Jocelyn King (Fortuna King’s older sister) is the one managing British-Toyotomi ties.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 6): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * British Vietnam: Due to the rising tensions (including the coalition forming in the Amazon), the HALO company reaches out to the BMAC to send troops their way to protect their current gains.
 * For the time being, they begin constructing defensive forts and outposts throughout their current territory
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * 1620-1630: With control over the coastline complete, MOM decides to push inland, slowly subjugating the local population to the rule of the British
 * No Geneva Suggestions violated here, not at all…
 * 1630-1635: The company decides to hasten its push inland. With the assistance of the BMAC Company, the MOM Company essentially use the influx of mercenary troops like a sledgehammer to push the locals out of the area and allow for the settlement of British settlers to the area.
 * 1635-1640: The company, with assistance from British Mercenaries, completes their invasion of Eldia, fully controlling the region by 1640.
 * From here, they begin to clear trees for the possibility of housing two crops: rice and tobacco.
 * Tobacco: As their influence spreads through Eldia, the MOM company begins to cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants, leading to an increase in profits due to its sweeter taste.
 * The selling of this tobacco increases MOM’s income, leading to them being able to hire more mercenaries to arrest control of Eldia from the locals.
 * Rice: Ordered by the British Royal Navy to produce the crop, the company also constructs rice crops within their territory, with assistance from Asian farmers.
 * Slave Trade Deal: The company creates a tie with the BAKA Mitai company, as the MOM Company begins to import slaves from the Galatoi region for the purpose of working on the farms.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Fort Dolphin: (Constructed in OTL Tolanero) Construction begins in 1621 to be finished by the end of 1625, mainly to allow British merchants another location to stop at while passing around Africa
 * To respect the locals, utmost stress is placed on those staying in the fort to respect the locals, and those who disobey these rules are handed to Matagaskar for punishment
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * Subsidiary Alliance Plan: The Company reaches out to the various countries in India, asking for the stationing of a British force within their territory for the country’s protection, in return for supplying the maintenance cost to maintain the force in the area.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)

Notable Deaths: (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)


 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 1619)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - )
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - )
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Brethren of the Coast

 * Government: Pirate Confederacy

Captains:
 * Juan García (1598-) (p. 1620-1639) (retired): García is a Spanish man from Vieques who became captain after Agüeybaná left command of his ship, becoming fist mate in 1622 to 1623, when Agüeybaná was captain, he then helped in the capture of Tobago, in which his ship had to be abandoned due to heavy losses. He is a protestant, unlike most of the spaniards from Vieques. He retired to the Plymouth Territory in 1639 after a fruitful 19 years as a pirate, giving his ship to Axe, as the most experienced pirate still on the Brethren.
 * Samuel Axe (1604-) (p. 1625-1630) (p. 1638-): Axe is an Albionite man who joined the Brethren in 1625, helping establish the Providence Island colony in 1626, as well as being one of the captains with the least losses during the invasion of Tobago. He managed to escape Vieques uring the rebellion, making landfall on Culebra, which was later attacked by Agüeybaná; he then wrecked near Haitiana, becoming a buccaneer and going back to the Brethren in 1638, suggesting and managing to capture Tortuga in 1639, opening another bussiness opportunity in buccaneering.
 * Hendrick Lucifer (1583-) (p. 1627-1639): Lucifer is a Dutchman who joined the Brethren in 1627. He is known for his strange strategies using fire and smoke. Lucifer is a Poseidon cultist, who wants the Brethren to expand and raid more territories. He is known to be writing a history of the Brethren to record the piratical achievements of other members; he helped on the invasion of Tobago, staying with the Brethren to become even more affluent. He has a son who is part of his crew. He retired to Sint Maarten in 1639, giving his crew and ship to his son Jacob.
 * Polycrates Aétos (1607-) (p. 1630-): A Poseidonist Hellene that became captain of the Salé after de la Plesa died, escaping and making a settlement on Little Athens in 1632. He was of the better liked captains, as most of his crew were also greeks.
 * William Rous (1606-) (p. 1631-): A former merchant for the Providence Island Company, whom joined the Brethren in 1631. He helped on the 1633 raid of Mérida, getting very few casualties, and then going back to mostly smuggling and pirating.
 * Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen” (1597-) (p. 1632-): Jol is a Dutchman, who joined in 1632, he planned and executed a raid on the Spanish city of Mérida, which left him with one leg, getting a pegleg and being called Houtebeen by his Dutch peers. With the loot from the Mérida raid, Houtebeen then makes a base on the Rattan island chain.
 * Martín el Mulato (1623-) (p. 1632-): A former slave from Havana, he joined the Brethren after being found at sea with a busted ship by Lucifer. He helped attack Mérida in 1633, after which he became a smuggler mostly.
 * Jacob Lucifer (1616-) (p. 1638-): The son of Hendrick Lucifer, trained by his father in pirating and fighting, he has also been trained as a commander by García. He became captain in 1638, with 22 years of age.
 * Moses Cohen Enriquez (1599-) (p.1622-1623) (p. 1638-): a Sephardic Jew raised in the Netherlands, he joined Pieter Ita’s plan to capture a Spanish island in the West Indies, heping with most of his crew to settle there in 1623. He then was recalled in 1629 to send him on an expedition to the East, in which he wrecked his ship in a shoal in Northern China. He participated in the Wu-Naranga war in 1633, personally killing the Wu general Lin, contributing to the destruction of Beijing and getting a fortune. With this fortune, Moses manages to go back to Europe, buying a brig and sailing to the Shattered Isles, trying to dock at Vieques but being chased off, then going to Sint Maarten to learn where the Brethren is now located, learning of the existence of the “Providence Island Company” which he suspects to be a cover for the Brethren. He was soon confirmed in his belief, as he was welcomed by García in 1638.
 * James Reiskimmer (1614-) (p. 1639-): an Albionite man from Providence Island, he was appointed captain of the Spear after Axe was given command of the Tortuga, he is the matey of Nathaniel Butler. He and Butler were sent in a diplomatic mission to Salé in 1639. He exchanged his ship for a small xebec during the mission.
 * Nathaniel Butler (1587-) (p.1639-): a former merchant for the Providence Island Company, he was recruited in late 1639 after he bought a galleon in Bristol. He and his matey Reiskimmer were sent in a diplomatic mission to Salé in 1639.
 * William Jackson (1608-) (p. 1639-): a former Albionite privateer, who joined the Brethren after the end of the League War. He is one of the few pirates in the Brethren to bring women as crewmembers.

Territories:


 * Providence and Neogranadine Islands (1626-)
 * Governor: William Rous
 * Description: a colony founded by pirates, which now controls much of the islands near it, it relies on fishing and piracy mostly, butit has sugar plantations that are just starting to appear
 * Population: 320
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Hellenes, 160 Albionites, 60 Dutch
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenics, 160 Protestants
 * Little Athens (1632-)
 * Governor: Polycrates Aétos
 * Description: Little Athens is an island near New Hispania, named after the Greek kingdom on the island, it was founded by Captain Polycrates, and it functions as the de facto headquarters of the Brethren
 * Population: 400
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Spanish, 130 Greeks, 70 Dutch, 90 Albionites, 10 Taíno
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 140 Protestants, 90 Hellenics, 50 Catholics
 * Rattan (1634-)
 * Governor: Martín González
 * Description: Rattan is an island chain north of Lenca that was brought under pirate control by Jol and Rous, which is a good base for raids on the Spanish Main, it has a Mayan population which has not been converted.
 * Population: 270
 * Ethnic Composition: 30 Dutch, 70 Greeks, 130 Maya, 40 Mulatto Spanish
 * Religion: 45 Protestants, 35 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenes, 130 Maya
 * Socorro (1636-)
 * Governor: Houtebeen
 * Description: an island west of Taxacola, which was captured in the 1636 expedition to the Pacific Ocean, which has little overseeing by the Brethren, being pretty much completely autonomous due to its sheer distance from the rest of the Brethren.
 * Population: 100
 * Ethnic Composition: 60 Dutch, 40 Albionites
 * Religion: 30 Poseidonists, 70 Protestants
 * Tortuga (1639-)
 * Governor: Samuel Axe
 * Description: A decently sized island, captured by the Brethren in 1639, after the return of Axe. It is lightly populated, with only about 70 people living in it. The island is a prime buccaneering spot, due to its proximity to New Hispania
 * Population: 300
 * Ethnic Composition: 60 Spanish, 40 Greeks, 10 Taíno, 130 Albionites, 60 Dutch, 20 Jews
 * Religion: 20 Jews, 70 Poseidonists, 150 Protestants, 40 Hellenes, 10 Taíno, 30 Catholics

Navy: 6 ships, totalling 118 guns and 300 crewmembers


 * Tortuga, xebec, 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Juan García (until 1639), Samuel Axe (post 1639)
 * Salé, xebec, 20+2 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Polycrates Aétos
 * Eenhoorn, brig 22+4 guns and 70 crewmembers, captain Hendrick Lucifer
 * Saint John, ketch 12+2 guns and 36 crewmembers, captain William Rous
 * Mercurius, brig 16+4 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen”
 * Libertad, cutter 8+4 guns and 24 crewmembers, captain Martín “el Mulato” González
 * Spear, ketch 10+4 guns and 35 crewmembers, captain Samuel Axe (1638-1639), James Reiskimmer (post 1639) (exchanged in 1639)
 * Oostelijker, brig 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Moses Cohen Enriquez
 * Providence, galleon 26+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain Nathaniel Butler
 * Warwick, xebec 12+4 guns and 40 crewmembers, captain James Reiskimmer
 * Swansea, frigate, 28+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain William Jackson

Economy: the Brethren’s economy relies mostly on piracy, along with buccaneering and fishing on other islands.


 * Piracy: 15 ships captured
 * The Providence Island Company: a cover for the pirate operations, the Providence Island Company is a trading company that employs Albionite and Dutch sailors for selling the stolen goods in Europe and the non-Spanish colonies.

Events


 * The Providence Fort: starting construction in 1637, a small fort is started to be built in Providence Island, not even matching half of the firepower of the old Fuerte Pirata. the fort was scheduled to be completed in 1639, but it was delayed to 1641 due to preparations for the invasion of Tortuga. 12 guns were supposed to be used for the fort, but only 9 were able to be procured by December 1639.
 * Now we are Ready to Sail for the Horn! (October 1636): In 1636, a small expedition, leaded by Lucifer and only including him and Houtebeen. In the way, many Spanish ships were raided, and there was careening stops on the Falklands and Galapagos. Lucifer made his base in the island of Socorro west of the Colima coast. A capstan shanty was made by Lucifer’s crew to honour the voyage.
 * Raid of Havana (September 1638): the Brethren voted in mid 1638 to attack the city of Havana. Axe, Polycrates, González and Rous would attack first to attract any defense ships on the harbor, with Lucifer, Houtebeen and García then approaching from a coastal position to surround any attracted ships. This plan worked, attracting a 32+4 galleon, a 22+4 gun brig and a 12 gun ketch. As the ships were surrounded, guns were confiscated and the ships were scuttled with the crews still on board. They then approached the harbour, capturing the town. 7,000 pieces of eight were captured, along with 100 crates of indigo and 200 cattle.
 * Buccaneering rising (1639): after the migration of many of the pirate operations to Tortuga many of the pirates made buccaneering a part time job, selling the captures in and near the city of Haitiana, making the name of the city a name for that region of New Hispania.
 * Rise of Butler (March 1639): a wealthy Albionite man from Providence, Nathaniel Butler was part of the PIC since nearly its beginning, being able to buy a galleon, and being recruited into the Brethren in late 1639.
 * Arrival of Jackson (September 1639): a former Albionite privateer joined the Brethren in 1639 with his frigate, the Swansea.

Axe, the Buccaneer (Part 2)

Some years had passed and the crew was still stranded on the island, while he and Armando just fell more and more in love.

One day in February 1638, after a vote, the entire former crew attacks a spanish ketch, seeking to rejoin the brethren, with a desire to capture the island they were stranded in as a base, as it is a good hideout, being as big as Vieques but mostly uninhabited, and in a great position to raid most of the Shattered Isles.

The capture took place in March 1st, 1638. A couple men from the crew attracted the ketch’s higher ups with an offer to trade some meat, while the rest came out and threatened the crew with death, while the captain and first mate from the other ship came back horrified, knowing they could do nothing.

Axe and his crew then sailed for Providence, with a near mutiny in which the ship’s captain was the one to put it down, saying that they would be free after the pirates disembarked

They arrived at Providence in June 11th, with the ketch being set free. They capture another ketch later in the year.

In January 1639, with the support of the entire brethren, Axe manages to overrun the small garrison of the island, capturing it for themselves.

Randy Dandy Oh!

the Shanty composed during the voyage to Socorro. (lyrics incoming)

Now we are Ready to Sail for the Horn (referring to Cape Horn)

Weigh hey, roll and go

Our boots and our clothes boys, they’re all in the pawn

To me, rollicking Randy Dandy Oh!

(Chorus)

Heave a pawl, oh heave away!

Weigh hey, roll and go!

The anchor's on board and the cable's all stored

To me, rollicking Randy Dandy Oh!

Soon we’ll be warping her out through the locks

Weigh hey, roll and go!

Where the pretty young girls all come down in their frocks

To me, rollicking Randy Dandy Oh!

(Chorus)

Come breast the bars, bullies, heave her away

Weigh hey, roll and go!

Soon we’ll be rolling her down through the Bay

To me, rollicking Randy Dandy Oh!

(Chorus)

Sing goodbye Sally, sing goodbye Sue

Weigh hey, roll and go!

For we are the boys who can kick her through

To me, rollicking Randy Dandy Oh!

(Chorus)

Man the stout caps’n and heave with a will

Weigh hey, roll and go!

Soon we’ll be driving her way down the hill

To me, rollicking Randy Dandy Oh!

(Chorus)

We’re homeward bound for Lenca Bay

Weigh hey, roll and go!

Get cracking, me lads, it’s a hell of a way

To me, rollicking Randy Dandy Oh!

Cheyenne Confederacy

 * Government
 * Tribal Democratic Stratocracy
 * William Navarra
 * The Council, and The Assembly


 * Economy
 * Mining: We currently have a supply system set up for our 3 major mines, mostly for war material, but now also producing consumer goods.
 * Hunting: We hunt for 57% of our food. This includes fishing.
 * Farming: We are working on integrating more farming, making the other 43% of our food.
 * Trade: We trade with neighboring tribes, not the Kemahana though.
 * War Economy: We currently supply horses, guns and bullets, spears, shields, and arrows for our men, but just enough. We are making light armors, and improving on that too.


 * Capital
 * Fort Laramie


 * Demographics
 * 67% Native Arcadian Tribes (20,773)
 * 21% White (6,517)
 * 8% Taxacola (2,463)


 * Religion
 * 64% Native Religion
 * 15% Catholicism
 * 15% Weird Version of Christianity


 * Wars/Conflicts
 * War With the Kemahana
 * Military Moves
 * (We have mobilized reserves) On the southeastern side, we move most of our cavalry so the plain-terrain works for them. On the northern side, we call the shoshoni into the war, and quickly advance on all 3 border cities, along with a large convoy moving toward the capital. The border cities fall in a fortnight, as we break through any defenses and destroy the enemy force. Civilians are then interrogated, and jailed, sent back to the confederacy. Homes are burned. Racist things destroyed. We march. Take land. Fight off enemy attacks with superior tactics, and meet up with the Shoshoni and start sieging a major city, Tanacoma, or Denver.


 * Military
 * ALL ACTIVE
 * Standing Army (5%)
 * Light Spearmen (LS): 724
 * Heavy Spearmen (HS): 179
 * Light Bowmen (LB): 805
 * Riflemen (R): 92
 * Calvary (Various & C): 1562
 * Reserve Army: 9-12%
 * LS: 2406
 * LB: 1293
 * HS: 77
 * R: 191
 * C: 1638


 * Diplomacy
 * Kemahana - War Goal: Destroy the Racists!
 * Shoshoni - Bring them into the war!


 * Events
 * The Confederacy--Kemahana War - 1636 WAR! We have prepared, for over a decade, to achieve the goal of returning the indians back their lands and giving justice to the dead and attacked colonists. To battle! Raise the reserves! Push onward! Make weapons for the war effort! Show them the error of their ways, that what they are doing as bullies can and will be met with force! Denver will fall!
 * Siege of Denver - As arrows wizzed and spears flew, guns roared and slilenced, the soldiers sieging Denver, both indian and white alike, heard a drum. The seige had brought them to an all time low, becuase the supply was struggling to keep logistics moving. But it was managing to at least supply weapons and ammo. But the food was hard to get in the trenchs. But the drum, the drum, it banged and it shook, and they heard singing. On the hill, in the setting sun, they saw The Legion. A specially trained and equiped unit, The Legion had full armor, and most riflemen in the unit. And they were here! The men cheered! Behind them was a train of supplys! The Legion yelled, saying: "Here he comes, a man, to fight for us all! Be brave good souls, and we shall win! And out stepped William, along with Crow Chief. William spoke, yelling "MEN! I know you are hungry, I know you are tired, but be of good cheer, for I have come to fight alongside you! Together we shall win! As he spoke, men joined in the chanting of the legion. Pretty soon, one man cried, "TO ARMS! DENVER SHALL FALL TODAY!" while he spoke, men charged out of the trench's, charging denver and the fortress it was. Battle cries raged, and seeing men around them attacking, units all around denver were charging, making many breachs in the fortress. That day, was January first, 1640.
 * Slow Starting - Due to our recent union, we must still work out our economy.
 * Military Government - Because the orders come from wiser and more understanding heads, tactics and strategies are increasing our unit effectiveness.
 * Democratic - People believe in the government, trusting that it cares for them. In turn, they trust it back.

The No Longer Tranquil Confederacy of Abenanka

 * Government: Tribal Monarchy
 * Ruler: Yupoaka Yukki
 * Yupace Fure-echinge
 * Matace Atusanum
 * Deceased:
 * Yupace Yaichinane
 * '''Notable Figures:”
 * Wappo, the moose tamer
 * Kurasaro Kurupas, failed explorer turned trade king
 * Yutara, chief General of the Abenankan military
 * Economy: The Abenanka are a more urban civilization than its neighbors, with gravel streets dividing up short rows of huts and simple houses. The constant flow of small boats carrying food, goods, artifacts and treasures between deep ports in remote cities keeps the nation’s internal and external trade with neighbors strong and unifies the nation. Though once in connection with the nations of East Asia, that path has very recently been closed, and weapons and tools from there are becoming somewhat of a hot commodity. However, metalworking is becoming more prevalent and beneficial as the nation’s militaristic needs grow. Some basic aquaculture has sprung up in the deep inlets and bays surrounding Kasukuak, and foraging in the rich forests near the wilderness at the northern border helps enrich the diet of the people. Shipbuilding of large ships a dozen paces wide and many more long brings jobs to the larger cities. The nation is divided amongst different clans that each pay tributary to the chief General and Yupoaka in Sunak. Each clan has their own specialty and trade, such as the warrior Nakniq, or the expert fisher Takahka. With the recent discovery of gold in the rivers to the north and the mountains in the newly conquered western land, a rush has begun for extraction of gold, silver, and other valuable minerals and metals nationwide.
 * Capital: Sunak
 * Demographics:
 * Population:
 * Abenanka Proper: 53,000
 * Sunak: 7,750
 * Illiamna: 3,600
 * Kasukuak: 3,500
 * Nomiom: 2,250
 * Nanwalek: 1,900
 * Outside Cities: 34,000
 * Frontier Regions: ~3,200
 * Nakniq Region: ~9,000
 * Ekimne Region: ~11,250
 * Udamagax: ~3,400
 * Ugasik: ~1,750
 * Ikatan: ~1,100
 * Sinnam Region: ~12,000
 * Amaxnax: ~4,000
 * Chalukax: ~2,500
 * Religion: Folk Religion 100%
 * Military: 
 * Manpower: 
 * There is no actual military in Abenanka, except for the Yupoaka’s guards, but they rarely leave the ruler’s side. Each local chief selects people from their clan to fight whenever it is necessary. Every person sent to the front lines has some minor combat training, a spear or bow, simple leather or chainmail armor and a helmet. Some veterans can get access to better weapons and prized scale mail armor.
 * Soldiers: a lot
 * Aimakipako: 500
 * Rayketaynu (gun people): 50
 * Weapons:
 * The bow and arrow is a common weapon with most male Abenankans having at least some training in it. The spear is the most common melee weapon, although tomahawks, knives and swords are also seen in combat.
 * Rayketek: The introduction of a handful of firearms from the Tlingit states boosts our military advantage over our enemies substantially.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Westward Expansion: The final battle, at Chalukax, ends in an Abenankan victory. First came the Aimakipako to knock through the enemy lines. Soldiers on foot, both Abenankan and captured Ekimne, rushed in afterwards to deal more damage to individual fighters. Then, the secret weapon of the Abenanka saw its first use: a crack like lightning was heard across the battlefield. Soldiers stopped fighting as their ears rang. Firsthand witnesses claimed that the Abenankan general simply pointed a stick at an enemy soldier and he lay dead on the ground, suffering from a wound foreign to anybody on the battlefield. The moose were startled by the loud disruption, charging across the battlefield as a weapon even more deadly than before. Moose smashed through homes, charged through the streets knocking anybody in their way aside, and shrugging off the few enemy arrows that managed to make contact. The battle was over. With the final enemy conquered (for now), the soldiers began to mingle with the natives and rebuild or return to home. The few stragglers left in the mountains will be dealt with over the next few sky-cycles. Abenanka sine! Abenanka Ippetama!
 * Diplomacy:
 * Tlingit states: Good doing business with y’all.
 * Events:
 * Kurasaro Kurupas and the Hecking Big Ship, Part V (finale, for now): Kurupas received news of a lucrative deal with the Sahnyate nation involving some sort of weapon that granted the user unmatched power. He headed for the port of Aak’w with a ship filled with natural resources, gold, artifacts, and finely crafted weapons and armor. The Sahnyatean he met with showed him what looked to be a long pole at first, but upon closer inspection, it had a hole in the one end and had a curved handle of sorts at the other. The man told him to step back, and Kurupas watched as he pointed the stick at a nearby tree. The loudest sound he had ever heard pierced his mind as smoke billowed out from the gun and a branch on the tree splintered and came crashing down. Amazed, Kurupas knew Yukki would be pleased with the purchase. “Name your price sir, and I’ll take as many as you’re willing to give me. The Sahnyatean walked away with enough gold to buy him a dozen ships and Kurupas left with 50 Rayketek, as he would call them, as well as enough of the mysterious black powder used to power them for multiple moon-cycles.
 * Hello, I Like Money: The discovery of gold in the mountains of the newly incorporated regions prompts a growth of population there, and many conquered people spend their days in mines high in mountains and deep in caves. This provides us with valuable materials and resources to trade to the Tlingit states. The killing of whales is also a valuable industry, and the region is perfect for raising military moose. It seems the economy does nothing but grow.
 * Manifesting our Destiny: Gold has also been found in the Sakpok River, which can be reached by traveling north from Illiamna. Rumors spread of a place upriver where the spirits of ancestors and the gods of old turn water and food to gold. A flurry of settlers seeking adventure, immortality, and riches head upriver on canoes and on land, following the river. Our territory is expanded in that direction, and a new tribe formed of mixed settlers and the assimilated native Dena’inu finds themselves far upstream.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Nyambu Kapararidze
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 087 000
 * Cities: 53 477
 * Ne-We: 9 367
 * Sofala: 5 255
 * Angoche: 5 125
 * Pambane: 4 525
 * Mkalimini: 4 275
 * Kiwe: 4 025
 * Zomba: 3 735
 * Pebane: 3 525
 * Nampula: 3 445
 * Manzini: 3 125
 * Banhine: 2 825
 * Mpumalanga: 2 425
 * Limpopo: 1 825
 * Rural areas: 1 033 423
 * Ethnicites: 66,7% Shona, 14.3% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.4% Swazi, 1,5% Chewa
 * Religion: 11% (119 570) Mwari believers, 89% (967 430) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)Balele war.png
 * War against Balele: Using their attacks on our lands as an excuse we attack them with the goal of conquering them.
 * The Northern front: 30% (6 522) of our active army will push west into Balele lands, capturing as much land as they can, heading both west and south west towards their capital. (yellow line)
 * The Central front: 30% (6 522) of our active army will push west towards the Minao border trying to encircle their southern armies. (Green line)
 * The Southern front: 20% (4 348) of our active army will push the southern armies west slowly, buying some time for the central front to encircle them. (Purple line)
 * The Reserves: (100% 10 870) of the reserves will have their guards up in case neighbouring nations interfere. (dark red line)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (21 740) and reserves size of 1% (10 870) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 497 African Spearmen
 * 6 666 Crossbowmen
 * 5 535 Light Cavalry
 * 1 042 bowmen
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 216 African Spearmen
 * 3 553 Crossbowmen
 * 2 564 Light Cavalry
 * 526 bowmen
 * Navy:
 * Mer'ana class ships: 4
 * Fishing boats: 780
 * Diplomacy:
 * Events:
 * Balele War: We find their refusal and raids on our lands as dissrespectfull and declare war. (READ; WAR AGAINST BALELE)
 * The Zoroastrianist take over: With 89% of the population now being Zoroastrian, it is now considered the main religion of Mutapa.

Toyotomi Shogunate | Dai Nihon-Teikoku
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Kawa no Tamashi, born 1603
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Asahi, born 1610
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Shiba Tatsumi, born 1608


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000 (Not including Kansha)
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

And then the World holds Still

A Demon Clad in Blue

December 1635

The phrase evoked many images for the Nihonese. For the Ainu, the image of the only Yamato who had ever truly been their champion; for the Yamato, it was a reminder of the Federation and its legacy, for the Ryukyuans, a period of momentary respite.

Well. Not like there weren’t too many things you could think of already.

When Oda Nobunaga returned to Nihon, she returned to a country in the midst of civil unrest eerily reminiscent of those days before the original Sengoku Jidai. And her name was that of a Demon - the ‘Tanegashima no Oni’; so instead she worked under a nickname - just, Nobu. It didn’t bother her too much that the nickname had been for her friends and allies alone, given that she made sure to restrict her contact to anonymous appearances and a few friends.

And she decided, quite logically, to activate an image both cursed and horrifying: wearing the garb of the Federation. It hadn’t been difficult to find the drab blue outfit and a small cap, and even less difficult to, if crudely, mimic the look of the Federal flag. And with the culture of rebellion spreading through the country at the time, she concluded that it would have been the most terrifying to show up to them in the uniform of a ghostly army that no longer existed.

So in December 1635, amidst the Second Yokohama Rebellion, she did exactly that. Initially, none of the soldiers deployed to quell the rebellion noticed; too focused with shooting and pacifying the nomin. That changed when she began attacking their lines directly, going in for a brief rush at long lines of soldiers and throwing a shot from her personal arquebus, screaming, ‘Long Live the Federation!’ Most certainly she didn’t necessarily agree with Noriko, but the symbols she had left behind terrified beyond belief. And so, the story spread.

A ‘ghostly soldier’ that had returned to fight the fight of the first Shocho of Nihon. A woman whose jet-black hair would likely be the last thing that soldiers saw before they died. Symptomatic of the exponentially low morale of the Nihonese guntai, stressed by helping to maintain dominion over Choson and poor pay, the ‘ghostly soldier’ evolved into a single myth that spread like wildfire.

‘Saigo no Aoi-Heishi’ (最後の青い兵士) - ‘The Last Blue Soldier’.

While she may have been one of, if not the first person to use it as a method of fear, the tactic of having people dress as Federal soldiers to scare the chiiku-omo quickly became mainstream. It was not only effective for the nomin who knew what they were doing, but it also helped to develop a sense of solidarity, especially amongst the Ainu, whom still viewed it favourably. Yes, it was strange for her to be reviving the legacy of her oldest enemy - but Nobunaga didn’t care. 95 and going, she were still a veritable tour de force - a woman determined to do one thing and one thing only before she passed.

Kill.

Toyotomi.

Hideyoshi.

A Vengeance Cloaked in Prosperity

August 1636

Meanwhile, Hidetada and Hennauke would soon become the symbols of a larger, widespread coalition - which finally saw other groups joining. After a brief trip to Bingo, and much consideration, the leaders of the Nishikara reluctantly joined - led by Park Chung-cha and Hye-sung - and the daimyo, frustrated that Hideyoshi’s professional army was incapable of genuinely fighting the peasant rebellions to an end, collectively rebelled against him. The frankensteinian coalition of former enemies all had one goal - even if pursued to achieve their own individual ends - the deposing of Hideyoshi.

It was innumerably clear at this point that Hideyoshi’s political power had vanished overnight, Usapte leading the merchants to become a third party, a non-involved power in this political struggle. With her and the S.G.C out of the fight, it left him totally politically vulnerable. This he recognised, and in August 1636 he then hastily abdicated the position of Shogun to his grandniece - Ayako - before using his property rights to escape to his summer home, where he maintained a sizeable guard to protect against further reprisals.

Even then, the coalition’s energy continued to abound. Hideyoshi had not just become a symbol, but a scapegoat. He had become such a target that it overwhelmingly made sense to use him as one; even then, many blamed him personally for the problems of Nihon - not the imperial conquest of one of the country’s sister states, mind - but instead the daimyo’s inabilities to keep things under control. And it was clear that he planned to continue in the position of a shadow ruler - Ayako maintaining a regular correspondence with the Shogun. The group collectively agreed: he still had to go.

On the side of planning vengeance against Hideyoshi… Hidetada and Musashi caught up. And they had a lot to catch up on - not that it stopped them from quickly returning to being the best of friends; so much so that both their groups of friends were shocked. Sure, they’d been aware of how much they cared for one another, but this degree of platonic intimacy… dear lord. Mayuri didn’t mind any proper personal intimacy between the two - not particularly interested in controlling her lover’s behaviour with a friend - but they almost never engaged in such.

Extremely close didn’t necessarily translate to extremely intimate; although everyone swore they most certainly would’ve been. And how could you blame them? Satkang and Hanarawi both placed bets against Mayuri to see when they’d finally admit it; they lost handily. It seemed set that the former Ojo of Nihon would remain in romantic solitude for life.

Meanwhile, Hanarjukai was growing up splendidly; seemingly inheriting the sheer patience of his mother, the humility of Satkang and the relative spunk of Musashi. Musashi took the opportunity to pass on her enthusiastic - if limited - sword skills onto the child.

“Say, you should teach some others things, start up a school, Musa,” Satkang remarked one afternoon. “You’ve got more than a few interesting views to impart to those kids anyways. I’m sure they’d appreciate it.”

“Hm? Then what would I do with it?” Musashi replied, staring around, doing the same kind of aimless eye-darting that had come to make her look distant of late.

“I mean… you’re talented enough as is, maybe it’s time to pass it on? It’s not like we’re gonna live forever.”

She paused. “Huh... You do have a point there,” she muttered, staring out at the large countryside. “Pass it down.”

“Yeah, yeah… hey, at least it means you’re kinda running a… a village now! You know? It dissipates, but it’s kind of a moving community,” Satkang mentioned, grinning. “Musa the village chief. What’s your first decree, chief?”

“Ah~ you shut up, Saka.” Musashi replied, poking him on the cheek. “You work better as a village chief.”

“Mm? Afternoon, Satkang, Zubon,” Hidetada bowed, entering the small room they’d both been conversing in. “What’s going on?”

The silver-haired woman tipped her glasses and smirked. “Just talking about how awesome Satkang is,” she said, her smirk only intensifying upon seeing the bright, flush red blush on his face.

“M-musa!”

“What~ Kama, back me up here.”

He raised his thumb.

“Oh, c-c’mon…!” He muttered, looking away, embarrassed. “You two are way too nice…”

Silence abounded for a moment. Musashi hesitantly whispered to Hidetada, whom paused and returned a whisper, then another, then another. It was these moments which usually alienated him - suddenly ejected from a conversation - but not today.

“Right. Uh… Saka…” Her voice trailed away. “Satkang. Just a moment?”

He could tell right away something was up. “...what is it?”

“I-” She paused. “I, uh- I wanted, I wanted to say something I’ve been thinking about for a while.”

“....”

“It’s just, you know, with all the years I’ve known you and Hanarawi, I…”

“Musashi. What are you trying to say?”

He’d been mentally prepared for it for a while. It almost seemed as if her meeting her old friend had led her to completely drift away from her other two friends; it seemed only logical the next step here. And he was fine with that. It’d been… twenty grand years.

“I…”

Here goes nothing…

“-fuck, I don’t know how to put this without it turning corny. Kama, could you just-”

“-say it already, before it gets more embarrassing then!”

Her face beet red, Musashi bowed down to Satkang, and muttered, quietly, almost whispering, “...I love you.”

Hidetada scratched his head. “Seriously? Would it be that much of a blow to your pride to-”

“Wow, okay, I don’t see you confessing first, you…” She paused. “Yeah. Satkang. I love you. Strange thing for someone to be saying at this age. But at this point it’d be wrong not to be upright with a friend.”

Satkang stared at her, his eyes wavering as he quietly, shakily but surely, removed his spectacles, leaving his aging, blurry eyes to look at Musashi. A thousand words he could have said, a million things he could have done at that moment. But there was just one thing that were fitting.

He dove in for a quiet, slow, embrace.

A Death Noted with Celebration

July 1637

The early months of 1637 saw three things happen. First, Toyotomi Ayako abdicated the position of Shogun, leaving it to her eldest daughter, Asahi; second, Asahi then immediately renounced Hideyoshi’s position supporting Oda Nobukatsu as the legitimate successor of the Chrysanthemum Throne. Asahi and Ayako differed in many ways, and one of them was that Asahi generally disliked Hideyoshi greatly - as well as one of her sensei being Oda Shouko, long-time administrator of the Oda-chiiku and a private disliker of the former Shogun.

Nobukatsu, already getting on his years in age, had the choice of four successors; Nobuyoshi, Nobukazu, Nobuhiro and the final being the daughter of Nobunaga, Nobuyuki. Except, really, he didn’t have much of a real choice: Nobuyuki was essentially missing in action, a merchant who’d gone off to do something in the South Seas; Nobuyoshi was stricken with a crippling case of polio despite her seniority, and had personally refused to take on the job, which left Nobukazu and Nobuhiro. The former was a rather well-liked young boy in the small administrative positions he’d been given, and had general popularity, the latter was a practically unknown person. This meant that Nobukatsu had to give the reins to Nobukazu - whom, when he ascended to the Chrysanthemum Throne, immediately abdicated in favour of restoring the Tachibana line - making Musashi’s niece, Kawa no Tamashi, Mikado of Nihon at the end of April 1637. Finally, Hideyoshi had fallen fully out of favour at court.

It was then that, before any daimyo could, Nobunaga decided she would strike. During an extremely temporary alliance with Hidetada and the others, they led a large infiltration of Hideyoshi’s summer home, with the singular goal of ending him once and for all.

The former Shogun had grown so paranoid that he insisted on a complicated series of security checks ranging from a series of guard towers to a large tent system that surrounded his stately home; he even personally inspected the defences daily. This did not, however, make him a more secure target, thanks to his extant habit of maintaining a large informal harem around him; of large concern was his many children, many of whom not only resented him, but actively hated him. They were all forced to live at the summer home, as he saw them as a veritable security risk - and moreover, a risk to his legitimacy, though that mattered less now.

The one who had broken the doors open to them was one of those children - a young girl by the name of Sayaka, born to Tokugawa Yorin’in. Mayuri had sacrificed a lot to manage to get contact with her, but not as much as her returning allies - Chung-hoa, Sotki, and Sung-ho, whom did indeed meet her in Edo in the end, although for none of the purposes she had hoped. The old crack team together quietly led Nobunaga, Hidetada and Musashi through their defences - whereupon Sayaka brokered an impromptu truce between them and the guards.

In a stroke of sheer timing, Hideyoshi was still on an inspection walk around the grounds. He wouldn’t know a thing. So, Sotki and Chung-hoa set up along the forest line, waiting for him to arrive; Mayuri meanwhile quietly donning her old mask and snapping off the neck of more than a few guards patrolling the same route.

But finally. As the group stayed quiet in the forest- there he was.

Toyotomi Hideyoshi. Greyed, white hair and a stumble in every step. It almost seemed like an act of intervention for them to be here now.

“I… would like… first, crack,” Nobunaga muttered. “He’s my kouhai. I have to speak to him.”

“Don’t sweat it,” Musashi mentioned. “He’s cornered. He’s all yours if Kama over here is fine with that.”

“...I’m fine. You can settle the score, Nobunaga. I’m not interested in revenge.”

A bit of the thrashing of the leaves was followed by the elderly Nobunaga jumping the equally elderly Hideyoshi; holding him down much too easily and holding a musket against his head. She shook her head. “Is this all? I was told armies, horrifying might… no, you’re just another pathetic man - unfortunately mine, as it were.”

She rolled him over, before he spat. “You! I knew you’d, you’d be back, you…”

“Oh yeah? Did you know this?” Nobu responded, before jabbing him in the face, continuing a good long rant. “C’mon! Why? Why’d you fucking do it?”

“Do what- everything you fucking did? It was your M.O to the fucking tee and the only difference is I brought it different places! You didn’t lose the only person in the world that cared to some, rowdy fucking peasants in the fucking streets burning down homes over a bit of fucking starvation!”

“So did you just fucking tell yourself it was fine because I did it?” She screamed. “C’mon!”

Hideyoshi fired back, his voice hoarser and hoarser. “When did Oda fucking Nobunaga feel shame about her actions, you fucking liar!”

“You son of a-“

“Oda-sama. If you would,” Musashi muttered, her tone darkly serious as she waltzed over and crouched down to meet Hideyoshi at the eye level. “Gimme a second with this guy.”

Nobunaga, still hyperventilating, nodded. The old Nihonese Ojo took a good stare - the man who had exiled her, inflicted suffering on her closest friend, and a horrible man all around. Finally, she made her decision.

“Hey. Sho~gun.”

She inched in closer. “Happy?”

He grunted. “What. Part of this, makes me look… happy.”

“Oh no no, you see- I don’t hate you, shogun. I just want to establish one thing to you,” she continued, shrugging. “You fucked up.”

“Well, of course I ‘fucked up’ I don’t care what some wayward fucking-“

“Hold on, hold on… you see, you see, you fucked up so hard, that one of your predecessors, revived herself from the dead, and came back, to fucking kill you. That’s how much you fucked up.”

Hideyoshi offered meaningless protest. She didn’t cate.

“You fucked up so hard you united four social-economic classes against you and got the Ainu, the Chosonese and the Yamato to agree you needed to fucking go. You know what I think, Shogun? I think nobody loves ya.”

And he fell silent.

“I think, no one would want you there, for a… a celebration. A festival.” She leaned in further. “A funeral.”

Something clicked, and he threw a punch. She caught it.

“I hope… the earth treats you better than anyone else would,” Musashi muttered, her voice dry. “Because I wouldn’t. Not with what you’ve done.”

Hideyoshi’s silence continued. Quietly unnerving her, Nobunaga simply pressed her musket to Hideyoshi’s head, and a loud spurt of orange preceded the thump of an elderly corpse. For all of his power, all of his abuses, all of his actions… Toyotomi Hideyoshi was dead.

Long live the Shogun.

A Story Told in Post

March 1638

As Usapte would tell it to those she met in Shanghai, she had never ‘really’ been allied to Hideyoshi. She just kept the pretext in order to ensure that she would be in an advantageous position.

Granted, it were mostly the truth. She harboured no love for the Shogun, and even less loyalty. The only lie were that she had planned for this situation in more than passing - first, Isoroku had essentially taken the Satsuma General Company with him in an internal power fight, and second, she was politically bankrupt. It seemed as if there was no way for her to come back.

Until Shanghai. It was a side venture that Isoroku had invested in but given to her since he no longer saw use in it; the purchase of the right to the local salt sales garnered through the seized assets of Chosonese merchants. It never seemed too significant, but it was at least something; but with the chaos in the Wu Dynasty, merchants were seeking to have some more assets on which they were ensured some amount of security. So, she decided to begin a strange deal - renting salt sale rights.

Effectively, she allowed merchants to own the rights so long as they gave her some currency with which to guarantee the rent, and whenever they ceased to desire to rent the rights, she would also fully return their deposit. Key in that was that she promised not only to expand the deposit by a certain amount per year based on the sales made, and she was granted full rights to use that as she wished. She had just created a bank. And merchants took notice. Usapte was a ‘civilised’ Ainu, after all; effectively a Yamato in the eyes of Wu merchants who also took note of her splendid success as head of the Satsuma General Company. Dozens invested, suddenly giving her a massive splash of cash.

And she immediately spent it on regaining political favour in Kyoto. The strapped, indebted institutions of Kyoto, especially the Teikoku-seifu, were desperate to receive influxes of funding, strapped by further mutinys by the guntai thanks to further underpayment. This she did, by lending money to the seifu - but instead of directly sending the gold to Edo, she recognised it was much easier to issue a promissory note of the sort that was being used by other bankers; and, in a splendid recognition of the growing value of her trading rights, she instead lent the seifu a note whose value was tied to the value of the rights. Essentially, this had just given the seifu, bankrupt as it were, a desperate source of income - even if, effectively, it were all completely false.

This did buy her political power - but wary power. While Asahi was not Hideyoshi, it didn’t mean she was a naive young girl who’d just hand over all the power in the world - and she recognised that this was probably a long con; Tamashi also joining in her suspicions. The new Shocho (as recommended by Hidetada), Shiba Tatsumi, joined in, but she pointed out quite candidly that not only was the government on the verge of total bankruptcy, but it was unlikely for the price to change drastically in that time; their economic inexperience combined, they relied on Tatsumi’s opinion, leading to them allowing for the reins to be taken off.

Usapte, now with the splendid option of having the seifu back to being reliant on her, proceeded to use that veneer of legitimacy to widely expand her options. She began to use the rent to purchase institutions in Shanghai wholesale - literally bribing local officials to let her do whatever she wanted - and in turn, she further expanded the available capital with which she would create this mess. It had started with the salt sale rights, but it expanded to trading rights, rights to docking in the Shanghai river, and soon enough, by the end of January, Shanghai had become an effectively sovereign place from the Wu Dynasty. It hadn’t even taken her long to realise that - which is why she immediately then sent a tributary mission to Kyoto, requesting annexation.

The big three were again apprehensive. Sure, she was funding them, but… this would most certainly provoke a proper war with the Wu, and none of them were really interested. It was push come to shove, when they were reminded of three things: that Hideyoshi had left Nihon in a nominal war with Wu to begin with, that the Naranga would probably have a stranglehold over China in months and if they refused to join in they would be politically isolated - and finally, that they needed to fund mutinying soldiers somehow. Hennauke was unconsolable, and his boisterous personality was finally his undoing, with four of the six Ainu clans dismissing him as Chieftain.

In his place, Sumakyu Sisiratoka, more amicable to Kyoto, gave his support on the condition that the Ainu retain the capacity limit on Ainu levying/conscription; Sisiratoka got his way, and with that, Nihon was back at war. In March, Usapte returned to Kyoto to plan for the occupation of Shanghai - and the subsequent invasion of China. Tax collectors from the dynasty finally discovered this that same month, when a small platoon of soldiers sent to collect from what they had thought was simply an uncooperative lord was chased out by Nihonese mercenaries.

Because Hideyoshi was dead, but Nihonese imperialism yet lived on.

And Yet the World Goes On

October 1639

The brief reunion had gone its separate ways. Sotki and Sung-ho came to reside in Bingo territory, fraternising with the local Nishikara. Chung-hoa stayed in Edo, with her old home in Kansha destroyed by the invasion; she would die there at 62, forgotten, and with seemingly no trace of the history she and the others had partaken in.

Satkang and Hanarawi first considered returning to Habanisun, but ultimately, both stayed. Hanarawi ended up becoming a regular fixture at the small jingu that Musashi served as a permanent priest for, both of them refining the last invention they would create together: the field of ergonomics, present in her swordsmanship tactics. Her first student, Hanarjukai, would himself be just the first of several thousand students of the Niten Ichi-Ryu; and while Musashi herself would never come to be a powerful force in politics ever again, that were fine by her. She would pass, peacefully, in the embrace of her oldest friend, on the 31st of January, 1641, having settled all of her affairs.

Hidetada briefly returned to politics, mainly to give his recommendation for a successor to the stooge that had followed him; afterwards, his main contribution was a rather large book called the Chronicles of Fujii, a book following the fictional story of a young princess who went on to struggle to save her kingdom from death. A clear political satire, its original manuscript would be maintained in the Imperial Library for centuries along with its published fiction. He and Mayuri ultimately married and had two children to live beyond the age of 3; between Iemitsu and Masako, none of them would carry the Tokugawa name with them. He passed a year after his best friend, in 1642, bringing an end to the last true legacies of the Sengoku Jidai.

Nobunaga passed barely a month after their brief venture to kill Hideyoshi. She was, accordingly, buried in a private, small grave, as they were unable to bury her with her old friends; that wish would be fulfilled in 1983, when the grave was rediscovered and a careful ceremony took place to move her grave to what was then known as the Meiji-jingu National Cemetery. Her legacy remained mixed, and while exemplified as a vector of tradition in life, the discovery of her second lease on life across the world would keep her almost permanently in the historical spotlight - as a curious, oddball character.

And Hideyoshi? He would go down as the most vilified Nihonese leader amongst those of the later Sengoku. No true redeeming political traits - not the proto-democracy of Kanzaki Noriko, not the powerful unifying traits of Oda Nobunaga, and most certainly not even the mediatory abilities of Uchiha Tomoko. The single thing that would humanise him in history would be his relationship with Mitsuhide - and the subsequent myths that would surround him and his old lover would corrode the historical understanding of the man derided as the first Nihonese imperialist.

One might think that, with a chapter of history closed, there would be some momentous change. A celebration. But even with the ashes unsettled, people moved on. Everything continued. Trends changed. History went on.

Because if there is one thing that is true-

- history is not static.

-humankind will move on.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

Turn IX: 1640-1645:
LINK TO MAP

Mod Event

 * Realms of the Distant Past in the Ever-Changing World: Across the globe, advancements have been made slowly advancing the way the world thought of itself. Specifically, the realm of the past is slowly being unraveled, with bones of creatures of distant times slowly coming to the surface, while others are picking at the concept of change itself.
 * World’s Collide: Two different groups, each looking into the past, finally get word of one another. In 1637, the Amadelia Cornelius and the Anning Duo finally met in a port town in Vestkyst. The two parties share their various finds with one another. The two groups from this point onwards stayed in close touch with each other, sharing new discoveries with each other as things popped up. During this time, few other creatures were discovered, with the most notable of them all being a creature that would become known as Megalodon, found in England.
 * The Mystery of the Island Chain (Part 3): Taking over for his father, Charles Darwin throws himself at his studies, as he observes both the finches and the marine iguanas of the island. In addition, with the rogue Dodo population on the island, Charles Darwin also begins to observe the birds, seeing how the island will be able to adapt to the new species on the island.
 * Mercs with a Heart (Part 1): Returning to Port Kingpin in 1633, Fortuna’s gotten a new lease on life. Due to hardships she encountered in Wu territory (including the untimely demise of her butler), she decided to try and make the region a better place. After returning to Albion in 1634, she reaches out to the MSF for lessons in medical first aid, where she assisted the organization until 1642. Afterwards, she begins to train up medical mercenaries, with the idea that these “mercenaries” would wander the countryside, providing medical assistance to those in need while reporting to various stations for pay every month or so. It should be noted that this idea is very much in its infancy, and has yet to see its “baptism of fire”
 * René Descartes: In 1641, Descartes published the Meditationes de Prima Philosophia (Meditations on First Philosophy), a philosophical treatise in which Descartes first discards all belief in things that are not absolutely certain, and then tries to establish what can be known for sure. The book consists of the presentation of Descartes' metaphysical system at its most detailed level and in the expanding of his philosophical system, first introduced in Discourse of the Method, and also found in Principia Philosophiae (Principles of Philosophy), written three years later, a work that sets forth the principles of nature—the Laws of Physics—as Descartes viewed them. Most notably, it set forth the principle that in the absence of external forces, an object's motion will be uniform and in a straight line. It provides a systematic statement of his metaphysics and natural philosophy, and represents the first truly comprehensive, mechanistic account of the universe.
 * Christmas Island: On December 25, 1643, Christmas Island was discovered and named by an Albionite ship captain. The name was picked by virtue of the day of its discovery
 * The Mercury Barometer: Evangelista Torricelli invented the mercury barometer in 1643.
 * Asvesir (Part 3): The Yayqapbang under Oyunwen Khatun, also known as the Asvesir, has continued their attempts of subjugating the Cculcontay. Over the past years, they have managed to capture most of their territories, with the ones left being the smaller vassals that still resists. Despite all the smaller states still resist Yayqapbang, Oyunwen has declared the creation of a united Deivic state called "Adytia" in the 9th of August, 1643. The war for consolidation is still not yet over, as many of the former vassal states of Cculcontay proved effective at making use of the more mountainous areas, signaling a new era of warfare for the Yayqapbang, even though many of them are used to fighting in mountainous areas as well. However, the declaration of unification, and Varangia's looming presence, would believe to help convince many to side with the newly declared Adytian state. This has some mixed reaction, especially in recent conquered territories.
 * The Plague of 1641: A massive epidemic breaks out in northern China, later spreading to the Yangtze delta, further weakening the already unstable Wu. It races south down along the Grand Canal of China, incidentally the part of China which sees the most conflict, from the northern terminus at Balding, to the fertile Jiangnan region where Wu's capital, Nanjing, is located. In some local areas and towns it wipes out 90% of the local populace.(edited)
 * Tribes of New Holland: Back in 1642, Abel Tasman and Franchoijs Jacobszoon Visscher was dispatched on a voyage of exploration to little-charted areas east of the Cape of Good Hope, west of Staten Land (near the Cape Horn of Meridia) and south of the Solomon Islands. The expedition was made by two small ships, Heemskerck and Zeehaen. They discovered Van Diemen's Land and other places in New Zealand in 1642. On a return voyage in 1644, they made landfall in the area, only to discover it was inhabited. Despite initial tensions, the tribes of southern Australia (more specifically those in Tasmania and the more organized tribes of Kulin) had warmed up to the Dutch, more curious of their contraptions. Some trade was held and the Dutch departed. Contact with the Europeans, had an unsurprisingly negative effect as the tribes had gotten sick from the contact. It is interesting to note that while the Tasmanians had blamed the Dutch for this problem, the Kulin was surprisingly more benevolent, seeing the use out of Dutch items, and guessed that they would not see the last of them. They wonder when Tasman would return.
 * First Nation: It were the dutiful concept that didn't exist beyond a vague understanding of cultural similarity. It had ebbed and flowed, the concentrated resistance of indigenous tribes serving as its first true basis. But it was in 1641, with the integration of the Ereskian Viceroyalty into the Aracuanian Confederacy, where the first probable nation was formed - a hundred tribes, a thousand peoples, coming together under a broad label: the 'Mapuche Country'.
 * This nation were not the same as a nation-state. It did possess claims to land, but no restrictions (with one single exception); it did possess concepts of representation of a people, but with no desire to acclimate the individual identities nor even to assimilate together fringe identities. Rather, it were a broad nation, united in cause, but economically and politically scattered. It suited them well, especially its first 'leader': Lautaro the Revived, as this new Lautaro came to be known. Managing a victory against the Wankan Empire had been so smashingly great for his reputation that, when he eventually revealed that he was, in fact, not the original Lautaro, the Machis present at his revelation openly forgave him. The original Lautaro, Galvarino and a thousand other warriors came to be memorialised in a ceremony by various machi and machi weye, celebrating their sacrifices for the establishment of a freer country.
 * And for the first time, a colonial empire had not only been defeated, it had been soundly defeated by an indigenous people. This victory became a symbol for indigenous people whom had been seeking greater rights under the colonial system - and it pushed them to go hard. Christian missionaries became the only agents of European influence even tolerated in Mapuche land, but changes were immediately seen everywhere. Indigenous groups pushed out of formerly Hispanian land began slowly trickling back in.
 * For the first time, a beam of light had broken through to Meridia.
 * My Kingdom Calling: To much of the world, Africa were just a forgotten continent; to the Iberian states, they considered it their backyard.
 * In a stroke of sheer opportunity, Agoustan and Kongolese contact had come at a time where the Kongolese king sought not just to expand his dominion and legitimise his reign, but the Agoustans sought friendly trading relations and a source of labour in the New World. So developed Kongo’s first relations with a European power, and so developed Kongo too. Mbanza-Kongo became the focal point of this, and the King of Kongo’s realms had expanded thricefold by the end of the century.
 * But when Agousta became enravelled in the wars of Hispania and vanished into the Iberian Union, it coincided with two things. First, the Kongolese Kingdom was experiencing extreme strain - its conquered territories displeased at their state of affairs and the preferential treatment afforded to the Christian missionaries and Christian teachers of the realm, and not only that, its continuous skirmishes with the Loangoan Empire to the North had stripped it militarily.
 * When a small French expedition arrived in the middle of 1642, the powder keg had already been on the verge of exploding - powered by Dutch, Agoustan, Hispanian, and Albionite commercial interests and mass discontent - and when its hapless commander, a Rheimsman by the name of Francois La Salle, arrived to establish relations with the 'Kingdom of Ngoyo' - and activated a local war, one that saw Ngoyo take it as a recognition of its legitimacy and then secede from the Kongolese kingdom. La Salle suddenly found himself supporting a small secessionist faction, soon finding support from the king in Paris for this endeavour, however unknown its ramifications might've been...
 * Californian Collapse: A great flood devastates the nations around the Bay Area. This is not the first time the region has been hit with ill fortune as just weeks ago the natives of New Albion (California) had recently seen their populations destroyed due to the introduction of Old World diseases into their lands.
 * The Calculator: In 1642, the Pascaline is invented by Pascal, the first practical calculator. In Wu, the 2:5 Abacus becomes increasingly popular, with 2 beads at the upper deck and 5 beads on the bottom deck.
 * Chaos in the Plains: In 1640, the Kemahanans request that the many Apachean states of the Arcadian Southwest come to their aid, citing their historical alliance. Out of these states, just two accept, Indetah and the Naa'daheode Agallate. Bronze spears and swords are forged, firearms plundered from the Iberians are readied, and bowstrings are strung. In the northwest, clans within the Lakhóta and the Dakhóta Agallates bicker over whether they should intervene and on who's side. This lack of internal cohesion in the new nations allows the Ojibwe of the Council of the Three Fires to begin asserting control over the region. The Arapaho population of Kemahana, opressed by the Algonquin elite, begin rising up and allying with the Cheyenne in small numbers.

NPC Event

 * Amerkogu: All but 3 of the 44 tribes agree to join the Amazonian Coalition; rejecting Albionite demands while Iberian ships still pass by their occupations unchecked. Effectively, the United Kingdom of Albion is now at war with almost every people in the Amazon Basin.
 * Third Daevite Empire: Considering they have entered the war against Cculcontay, they had integrated the southern protectorates/vassals of the Cculcontay that still resists the rule of the recently declared Adytia.
 * Sibir (Varangia): They start an incursion into Ngangasan after mostly integrating Enets and Yeniseans into their realm of control and influence, though they have a little trouble doing so that far.(edited)
 * New Netherlands: With increased traffic to New Amsterdam, they finally established their own colonial militia in order to protect its settlers and be less reliant on government troops at home. Their influence eventually extends to (OTL) Long Island during a period of further conflict from hostile Sewanhaka tribes.
 * Vinland: In 1643, the full integration of Vinland into the British territories in the New World has been completed. Belamach, Culland, Asturgatan (now named Asturia), and Agatha has formally joined. However, negotiations have been made between Albion and Vestkyst for the status of Sennheim. It has been agreed for the Newfoundland (Avalon) to be sold to Vestkyst. Status of the island next to Sennheim (OTL Anticosti Island) would still be integrated as part of Britain/Albion by default. However, the selling of New Albion to the Vestkyst was an unprecedented and sudden move to the inhabitants, and reactions are mixed.
 * Vestkyst: With the acquisition of Vinland proper in 1643, they set about recruiting loyal officials and magistrates from Ísland (formerly Snaelland) to govern the area as an autonomous fylke (county) within the realm - given the former origins as noted by history, the old linguistic and ethnic link would come into play as they look to stabilise the new addition.
 * Shawnee and Ofo Tribes: The expansion of Erielhonan, spurred on by French colonial interests and the personal ambition of its leader, sees many tribes within OTL Ohio and Kentucky displaced due to raids and the like. Certain Ofo and Shawnee peoples migrate south and cause chaos within the Yoroni Empire, though they are promptly repels them and expelled to the Great Plains, though with much damage done.
 * Venice: The Italian thalassocracy becomes an unlikely colonial power within India with the acquisition of land along the coast of the region of Sindh in the Southeast of OTL Pakistan. They join the host of European powers scrambling for power over the lucrative markers of India, alongside Albion, Iberia, and the Netherlands.

Naranga Empire | Naranggai Hanarga
Events (EXPAND TO READ NARRATIVE EVENTS) Black Soil and White Mountains (9)
 * Government: Constitutional Monarchy
 * Emperor/Hošoigan: The Hošoigan, literally meaning “King of Four Corners”, is the supreme ruler of the Naranga, bound by a set of unchangeable laws referred to as the “Founding Injunctions” or the “Naranga Constitution”. He is elected by the Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers from among the children, nieces, and nephews of the previous Hošoigan.
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Sirke [Posthumous] (b.1561) (r.1579-1601)
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga | Khan of Great Radiance (b.1582) (r.1616-)
 * Viceroy of the Mongols/Monggoli Noyan: The Mongol Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Central Asia on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (b.1587) (r.1616-1639)
 * Kiyat-i Ejei (b.1587) (r.1639-)
 * Viceroy of Minaye/Minyagi Noyan: The Minayan Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Minaye, a region roughly corresponding to OTL Northwest China, on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Zhou Baitian (b.1612) (r.1636-)
 * Administration: The administration of the Naranga Empire is hierarchical in nature, with four levels of government, the county (Batka). prefecture (Kōlga), province (Sūgūlga), and national (Narga). At the lowest level of administration, the county level, the local magistrate and his council are elected by the citizenry from a small pool of candidates, all of whom are local government officials who have applied for the position. On higher levels though, governance is based around sortition. Those within the council who apply for the position of delegate to the next level are chosen via lottery, though the provincial council sends no delegate to the Deliberative Council. Below are a list of institutions within the Naranga Empire’s Imperial government. The institutions below are in order of most influential to least influential, from top to bottom. Positions of leadership within the bureaucracy are determined through a series of exams meant to create a cohesive state ideology and to test managerial skills, though it is not uncommon for noteworthy citizens to be appointed directly by the imperial government.
 * Though the Secretariat, Deliberative Council and Censorate continue to do their duties from 1640 onwards, they are not to be mentioned here, as the ongoing acquisition of China and Isangga's increasingly heavy-handed control of the Naranga government have changed many of their previous roles.
 * Economy: The economy of the Naranga Empire is primarily agrarian, though luxury items (such as ginseng and sea cucumber), iron production, textiles, forest products, and pottery are a significant contributor to the Naranga economy. Years of warfare and little development have resulted in the Naranga Empire’s economy being stunted. A form of land ownership, deemed Nanukai-Nabin (Lit. Split Land-ownership) is prominent within the Naranga Empire, similar to the sharecropping system, with the only major difference being that the landlord only gains revenue off of a plot of land to which the peasants do not have usufruct rights. In addition, private land ownership, traditional tenant-farming, and communal farming are all common throughout the Naranga Empire. The Naranga Empire’s government intervenes little in the economy, despite it legally having absolute control over all economic matters, only occasionally directing corporate efforts for economic gain to generate a stable source of resources required for the running of the nation. In recent years, the putting-out economic model has gradually begun to be replaced by the development of workshops as the demographic of those engaged in non-agricultural work has changed from freelancing Anmukba-nin (Free farmers) to those at the bottom of society seeking a stable source of income.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Primary Capital: Habanisūn (de facto), Girincasa (de jure)
 * Regional Capitals: Habanisūn, Haisenwē, Alcuka, Miyoo Gasan (Kilemi Prt.)
 * Demographics: (NARANGA CENSUS DATA INNACURATE, REFLECT 1639)
 * Ethnic Makeup:
 * Narangga-nin (Amurian Koreanic): 45.2%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanized Tungusics): 8.0%
 * Solgo-nin (Joseonese): 3.1%
 * Ainu-nin (Nivkh and Ainu): 2.2%
 * Monggol-nin (Mongols): 7.3%
 * Nikan-nin (Chinese): 34.1%
 * Siyūnda-nin (Native Americans & Japanese) >0.1%
 * Population: 14,965,362
 * Habanisūn: 78,000
 * Mukden: 66,000
 * Girincasa: 59,000
 * Asadal: 56,000
 * Alcuka: 53,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 51,000
 * Miyoo Gasan: 49,000
 * Boli: 43,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in the Naranga Empire is not necessarily exclusive, with many ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Catholicism: ~>1%
 * Arzhamism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: There are two military organizations within the Naranga Empire - the Eight Banners and the Black Standard Army. The military of the Naranga Empire is deeply tied to its civilian governance. All soldiers are of the same rank as bureaucratic officials, and high-ranking citizens of the Naranga Empire are compelled to either serve in the military or become a government worker, which are seen as their natural professions. The Naranga military is categorized by its maneuverability, small unit size, adaptability, logistic prowess, and focus on quick decisive victories, a product of its relative lack of resources and manpower. Due to this, the Naranga are rather inept at wars fought over large fronts and long drawn-out wars. Similar to the civilian bureaucracy, positions of leadership within the military are determined through a series of exams concerning military strategy and performance.
 * Eight Banners/Yeteri Dokcagi: The Eight Banners are the elite forces of the Naranga Empire. The Eight Banners are organized by of four main colours; red, yellow, blue, and white, with a bordered and plain variety existing for each. Banner armies are under generals referred to as “Dokcagyujus". The banner armies have the same basic organizational structure as the rest of the Naranga military. The smallest division of a Banner army is the company (Niru), consisting of 100 men. 20 companies (2,000 men) made up one regiment (Muldori). 5 muldori constitute a Banner (Dokcagi) with a total of around 10,000 men. There is little deviation from these numbers. Membership within the banner armies is mostly clan-based, meaning that only certain individuals from certain clans are eligible to become Bannermen (dokcagisi) with little exception. As such, the bannermen are effectively a hereditary military class. Banner households are exempt from select taxation but must bring their own equipment to battle when called to arms. Despite this, the composition of the banner armies are remarkably uniform - each soldier wields a sword or polearm with a bow, occasionally a rifle, and has knowledge of warfare on horseback.
 * Number of Bannermen: 79,600
 * Black Standard Army/Suksan Bolsung Saosimul: The Black Standard Army is a military force which draws members from Amurian and Joseonese recruits and conscripts. It is organized in a very similar way to the banner armies.Total Black Standard Army Forces: 221,000
 * Heavy Cavalry [16,000]: Cavalrymen armed with heavy armor and equipped with snaplock/snaphaunce guns. Used as Shock Cavalry.
 * Light Cavalry [50,000]: Mounted archers armed with Naranga bows, fire arrows, and a sabre. Occasionally used as backup infantry while dismounted.
 * General Infantry [85,000]: The Bulk of the Naranga Military, arranged in flexible thin rectangular Pike-and-Shot formation to maximize firepower. Handles siege equipment rarely.
 * Skirmishers [21,000]: Units detached from regular formations during combat meant to harass enemy forces, armed with sabres and bows or muskets. Certain Naranga skirmisher units have begun to experiment with longer rifled small arms, though their usage is iffy due to maintenance issues. A select few Naranga skirmishers are armed with wide-barreled guns meant to fire finned rockets.
 * Artillery Corps [14,000]: Units operating field and stationary artillery (classified as all firearms requiring more than one person to wield). Also provided swords as a means of self-defense.
 * Logistical Staff [35,000]: Infantry serving in logistical and medical roles. Most often equipped with daggers, sometimes seen with wheellock guns in high-importance missions.
 * Imperial Navy/Hanarga-i Badassaosi: The Imperial Navy is split into two fleets, the Eastern Fleet and the Western fleet, with the former occupying the East Sea and the Sea of Okhotsk and the latter occupying the Bohai Sea and the East China Sea. The base for the two fleets are, respectively, Haisenwē and Habanisūn. Total Number of Naval Personnel: (~4800)
 * Kebūlka-Juwen [6] Sturdy, armored ships of the Japanese design. (~570 crew total)
 * Yerbe-Juwen [21]: Medium-sized junks with two decks, agile but not very swift, built for the Amurian coast, armed with cannons. (~2200 crew total)
 * Seberūn-Juwen [40]: Relatively small fast ocean-going ships predominantly used in the Sea of Japan and the Sea of Okhotsk, though often seen as support. Most often seen for boarding tactics. (~1600 crew total)
 * Green Standard Army/Fūrūn Bolsung Saosimul: Despite its name, the Green Standard Army, consisting of defectors from the Wu Dynasty, is hardly standardized. Total Green Standard Army Forces: ~150,000
 * Wars and Conflicts
 * First Qing Conquest of China (1632-:) In 1640, the Naranga broke their truce with the Wu Dynasty, marching past both the Yellow and Wei rivers, and landing an invasion force of 30,000 off the coast of Shandong. This invasion came at an inopportune time for the Wu, as it had to deal with its extremities all seceding in succession, and a massive revolt within OTL Hunan and Hubei. As thus, the Naranga conquest of Wu was hardly a conquest as the Wu Empire was already on its deathbed. In a desperate bid to prolong Wu’s existence, the Wu Dynasty flooded the area around the city of Kaifeng, killing 200,000, so as to hinder the Naranga in their conquest. The only region of China which saw real conflict during this half-decade was the area along the Grand Canal, which vitally maintained Wu control of the north. The Naranga, too, wished to control the Grand Canal, for it would expedite the process of capturing Nanjing immensely. As had occurred with Noraisol’s units, many Naranga forces found themselves harassed by bands of rebels and bandits. On the domestic front, the Naranga found themselves facing numerous hindrances in controlling their conquests in China. For one, the tactical flooding of cities such as Beijing and Kaifeng made it impossible for the Naranga to capture qualified civil servants. The Naranga quickly found a solution - merging the civilian and military bureaucracies within former Wu territory by appointing generals who had defected from Wu as civil servants. In addition, massive amounts of bureaucrats from Shandong were moved to posts elsewhere, as Shandong, having surrendered to Qing, had a fully intact bureaucracy. Numerous Joseonese and a select few Naranga civil servants were also brought over to China, a policy which would create a ruling class within Northern China which was disproportionately Joseonese and Naranga, with one out of three bureaucrats within Northern China in the year 1650 being of Joseonese origin.

Strange Fruits - 1640: Such strange fruits these were, Isangga thought. Strange fruits hanging from trees angular and straight, fiery roots of shattered and chipped wood, red bodies gently swaying, pushed along by the breeze. Like apples. Like those apples he enjoyed as a child. These fruits too were covered in paste, maybe not the syrup of his youtube, but oil...it would be fine too.

Strange trees beget strange fruits, Isangga thought. These trees had just one branch, which bent sharply, perfectly perpendicular to the trunk of the tree. Quantity, these branches made up for with size, for they were as large as the trunk itself. It was from these branches that those fruits hung, great, large, and juicy. Normal fruits moved rarely, but these were strange fruits, strange fruits indeed. They let out bizarre noises and thrashed violently on occasion - but it was all fine, Isangga told himself, for they were great, large, juicy fruits indeed.

Strange soils, too, beget strange fruits, Isangga thought. The soil these fruits grew from was watered with the sweat and blood from vicious sport, the competition between two colossal titans. Isangga thought such antics a waste, but he cheered the loudest when watching those giants brawl. The soil Isangga stood on was fertilized not with dung, as was custom, but with ash, rot, and bone. Not conventional, but from these strange substances grew great, large, juicy fruits indeed.

“Shall we get on with the execution, Emperor?” A voice was heard to Isangga’s right. It was Nuryodūm. Isangga’s ears had sustained wear and it became hard for him to distinguish between voices, but Nuryodūm’s speech was immediately recognizable - he was the only Naranga general who refrained from addressing Isangga by name.

“Yes. Let it be carried out,” Isangga said standing up, his voice near-inaudible over the howling and whimpering of the members of the Qinghe Nie sect before him, drenched in oil. While hanging mid-air in clothes designed to catch flame, attached to large beams by sturdy ropes, they were to be set alight. The execution had great symbolic meaning, mimicking the sun, who in Naranga mythology, was an unfaithful lover to his partner, the moon. In a way, it would be one final insult to the Xianists, who the Naranga had long regarded as sexually immoral.

Suddenly, a flash of light illuminated the room and screaming was heard, screaming so terribly a shiver would’ve crawled down Isangga’s spine were it not for the wall he had built around the deepest confines of his mind. He ignored the noxious smell too, an odor so thick it could be tasted on one’s tongue. As the prisoners’ hair was engulfed by the dancing fires, a smell of sulfur filled the air, followed by the smell of charcoal as skin turned black. An acrid, putrid smell came forth too, as capillaries boiled and burst.

Strange fruits these were indeed.

Barbarians and Ancestors - Mar. 1642:

Yáelác started out of her window. On the streets of her town of Rúlang within the mountains of Shandong, a column of soldiers clad in shimmering leather armor dotted with rivets stood, their horses letting out the occasional wave of the tail or snort. Brought before them was the chieftain of the village, Sakóuduc, draped in a tiger skin. He was an imposing and strong man, his many tattoos accentuated the features of face, making him occasionally seem more god than man. Still, he seemed inferior to these soldiers. Yáelác immediately noted that these foreigners were not the Wu whom her people had grown to resent, their clothing was formed in a different way and adorned with different patterns. Their helmets lacked the large brims and fiery plumes by which the Chinese were recognizable by, and were much less round.

And then they began to speak. Their tongue was not the choppy, tonal, speech of the Dongyi and the Han. Their voices fell up down, their speech to Yáelác's ears like the ocean waves - high, low, middle, high, low, middle, and so on and so forth.

"Šandong-i nin-ya, Naimul bacikairi nayūn Isangga Hošoigan yōgwarašgya."

Yáelác couldn't understand a word of what they said. Neither could Sakóuduc, or anyone in their village, for that matter. Mutters ran through the assembled crowd as the villagers stared at the foreign soldiers in fear and curiosity.

"Nalkūr, kūdūr Naranggai malūl moršami," a soldier at the front of the procession muttered to his friend, spitting out a nasty clump of saliva on the ground. After a few moments, the same soldier called out to the cluttered crowd in Mandarin.

"Emperor Isangga requests that you provide the Naranga Empire with tribute. Ten oxen and fifteen picules of grain shall suffice."

Sakóuduc stared at the Naranga soldiers, incredulous. "Do you have eyes? What is there to take here?"

"What? Say that again," the Naranga soldier said, smirking slightly, hand on the sword hanging around his waist. Sakóuduc fell silent.

"You have five days!" the Naranga soldier yelled, gruffly putting an open hand in the air. "Report to the city of Yantai!" he said, before riding off with the rest of his men, kicking up a cloud of opaque dust into the air.

Death of the Firstborn Sons - 1643:

The edge of the sky was ablaze with the fire of the setting sun. Above the burning horizon was an expanse of pale, anemic, blue - a blue which had been sapped of its life. The evening sun cast long shadows on the ground, its slanting rays gifting the air a warm orange hue. At Isangga’s feet, a small-mouthed tripoded pot adored with umber and ocher whorls sat, cracked and half-embedded in the soil.

These were the ceramics of his ancestors, Isangga imagined. No, this could have been the very jar which stored the wine which Qiang Feng drank! Ah, Isangga could imagine every detail of the scene now - Qiang Feng sitting on a throne draped with furs of beasts now only found at the edges of the earth, surrounded by attendants in robes many-colored, intricate, and involute. Around his neck a jade pendant in the likeness of a dragon would hang, of course, and his hair would be long, his beard peppered with streaks and flakes of white. His face would be chiseled like the mountains he hunted in, wild, untamed, but still beautiful. His eyes would be like glibbery diamonds, and his charm irresistible and serpentine. Gorgeous like Adonis reincarnated he’d be, beautiful like a god amongst men, wrapped in the mists of dawn, under the auspices of heaven itself.

No, no more fantasies. Isangga had other matters at hand. To his front was a snaking path, which led up a small hill covered with bushes and other such low-lying vegetation, terminating at the entrance to a small shrine, carved into the cliffside. As he stepped into the cold and damp chamber, he couldn't help but notice how unkempt the entire shrine was, the characters on the altar ineligible due to a thick coating of dust and grime, and the lanterns flanking them not much better. It was a shame, Isangga thought, a shame that such a preeminent figure such as Qiang Feng would have his shrine small, untidy, and nestled away in a forest where none lived. Isangga would be the first to pay his respects in what could be easily assumed to be years. Perhaps the decrepit state of the shrine was fitting, Isangga thought. Qiang Feng, though a great man, with the passage of time has been relegated to the realm of myth. Perhaps it was time to stop idolizing figures from a distant and murky past. Perhaps, Isangga should stop seeking approval from the ghosts of men and women he'd never meet. Perhaps, Isangga should stop caring what his father in his grave thought of him.

As he ruminated over the past, present, and future, Isangga knelt and prayed. No Right to Rule (2)

'''Death to the Pigs! - 1640:'''

Rusang had been robbed of her body, and even worse, had done so in compliance. She intellectually knew that there was nothing she could've done as her body shutting down was outside of her control, but she maintained a deep-seated blame on herself for what had occured. Thus, in 1640, Rusang left her home in eastern Hunan for the Bozhou Confederacy, hoping to find safety, something not provided in her home. She had no family she kept contact with - her older sister had sought work in some unknown city and whether her parents were even still alive was a matter of doubt. The Bozhou Confederacy, though composed of a multitude of peoples, was at its heart a Hmong state. Rusang, a Hmong woman, had trust that they would allow her to seek refuge within their borders.

But at every border post, the soldiers of Bozhou refused her entry. Now, it was not outlandish for her to slip past the border guards and live a life in the mountains, but the Bozhou Confederacy's strict approach to immigration was harshly enforced. A life within Bozhou, for the time being, would be a life of constant paranoia. Rusang could see why such a policy would be upheld with the most stringent of standards - the Bozhou Confederacy was simply incapable of handling the scores of Chinese refugees fleeing war, poverty, famine and flood across the land. Chaos and agricultural disaster in the north had forced the hand of many peasants, who had fled south in recent years, expecting fair work for fair pay. However, these peasants only served to line the pockets and fatten the stomachs of nobles, Xianist priests, and scholar-gentry, who were collectively disparaged by the common people as "The Three Pigs". It was only natural that in such an environment many would wish to pack their bags and move to greener pastures. Despite knowing this, Rusang felt a constant ache of anger and disappointment deep within her heart.

So what was she to do? Return home, and risk getting raped by another snot-faced bastard and go into debt, or seek better fortune? But where was such fortune to be found? Certainly nowhere near home, where soldiers and bandits alike ran amok and rode roughshod on the commoners, Rusang surmised. If she were to move, she’d have to travel somewhere nearby, lest she spend more time on the road at the mercy of brigands and other such outlaws. Perhaps Xiangdu? No, no, that wouldn’t do - bandits and rebels frequently assaulted and raided the city’s surroundings. Wuchang, China’s thoroughfare, she supposed. It was a city of immense size, the only city of any relevance in China which had avoided ill fortune in recent years, situated at the confluence of two major rivers.

Wuchang then, Rusang concluded. Arriving in the outskirts of the city of Wuchang, she found herself working in a plum orchard. Plums were a vital commodity within southern China: they were pickled, used in medicine, made into a summer beverage, prepared into sauces, steeped in hot water to make tea, eaten whole, and so on and so forth. She, in addition, worked as a healer as she had been taught, though with constant warfare in the outskirts of the city and new plagues weekly, she found herself offering help more spiritual than practical more than she would've liked. Much of her downtime was spent around the Yellow Crane Tower, an imposing pagoda at the heart of Wuchang, not far from the Yangtze river which, even from its first floor, was easily seen. On one spring day though, a great crowd had congregated on the platform upon which the tower stood. Upon a small crate a man stood, clad in robes of green. He was a skilled orator indeed - his words were astonishingly clear and his words vigorous. His speech was clear, even over the cheers and yells of the ardent crowd, entranced by the man’s fiery tirade. He bore a youthful countenance, despite appearing middle aged.

“Anger!” the man yelled, thrusting a clenched first into the air, “We are all rightfully angry! The wretches of Nanjing bear only arrogance towards us commoners! They care not for our soil and grain, they care not for our people, they only care for gluttony and vice!”

The man’s audience roared in approval as the speaker took a moment to pause, all hurling slurs and jeers towards Wu’s elite. Whoever these people were, they were openly insurrectionists rallying at the center of Wuchang, a city unsurpassed in prosperity in these chaotic times. Where were the Gendarmes? Where were the soldiers? The crowd bore neither weapons nor armor - how could they be so comfortable expressing their hate?

When the din of the mob finally died down, the man spoke up once more. “Now, brothers and sisters, I shall heed any and all questions!”

“Where can I talk to you?” one man in soiled clothes asked, “We’re all starving and tired, we need saving now!”

The man stepped down from his makeshift podium and took the peasant’s hand, grinning. “Have no fear - we may talk in the open air, for Wuchang is a city where the wretches of Nanjing have no power. This city’s kind and gracious governor heeded my words, and so he prospers. But still, Wuchang is but one city of many. Here we still starve, for a city alone cannot support itself.”

Ah. No wonder these folks weren’t being shuffled off to prison to be executed, Rusang thought. the governor of this city himself disliked the Wu elite.

“Sir, I have a question. What’s your name?” another person asked, this time a woman who could not have been more than a half-decade older than Rusang.

“Luo Zhuoyue. It is a pleasure to meet you indeed!

Luo Zhuoyue. She’d remember that name, Rusang thought as she slipped away to finish her daily errands. This man, and his movement, were far too intriguing to ignore.

Midnight Meeting - 1641:

As the days passed, the previously constant spring rains now came just intermittently and great heat filled the humid air. Then, in October, as the sun's rays grew weaker the bugs all fled, and the trees turned brilliant shades of bright yellow, then orange, and lastly, red. There was now a chill in the air - not the biting frigidity of the mountains, but rather a wet, damp, cold which made the hairs on Rusang’s skin stand straight. In the few months following her introduction to that strange maverick movement, which she had since learned was called The Green Turban movement, Rusang had practically abandoned her craft as a cultivator of plums, as she had garnered a significant amount of attention and praise due to her work as a physician. She still clung unto her previous profession as she usually accepted patients pro bono, though many returned to her small residence-turned-clinic with whatever gratitude they could provide. Her mother’s line was one of healers anyway, beginning with her famed ancestor Wei Wuxian, founder of the state of Tiananzhou and the Yiling Wei sect, and a major contributor to the fall of the Zhuang Dynasty. Rusang always regarded those tales bullshit - how could she be descended from such an esteemed figure? Even so, she still diligently studied herbs, surgical procedures, and Xianist methods of spiritual healing. Word of her work spread, as rumors of a young girl who could successfully. In no time, these whispers reached high-ranking movements of the Green Turban movement.

It now was a cold November night. Rusang, though exhausted from a day of work, could not fall asleep. Falling and staying awake was a bother of her in general, but she had lain awake in bed for hours that night. The streets outside were too loud for her liking - the air was filled with the screams of Wu soldiers and rebels alike. The Wu government had finally enforced their laws upon the city of Wuchang, and the city’s leaders and the Green Turban rebels all ardently refused their demands. From a small table in the room, the scent of her cheap, low-quality, alcohol drifted into Rusang’s nose. Drinking was a habit she needed to get rid of, she often thought. On a bunk below Rusang, her housemate and medical assistant slept soundly, the woman seemingly impervious to such things. Her name was Hu Ying, just one and a half years younger than Rusang, and the two were rather close friends. She was a sprightly and vivacious girl, a quality which occasionally got her on Rusang’s bad side, but she was a skilled and diligent helper, almost equaling Rusang in both ability and knowledge. It was then that Rusang heard a knock on the door.

“Who’s here?” she asked, her tone flat. Not a patient, certainly - everyone knew that Rusang’s clinic closed its doors at Xushi (7pm). Who could it be then?

“Luo Zhuoyue. If you’re feeling fine, I wish to have a short conversation with you. I do apologize for coming at such a late hour.”

Zhuoyue’s voice sent Rusang a shock. She, for whatever reason, suddenly felt great apprehension in talking to him. She could not cognitively tell why - from the experience of herself and others she knew Zhuoyue to be a big-hearted man who posed no threat unless she were a Wu soldier. She reached down and tapped her friend Ying on her shoulder, informing her that they had received visitors. Ying nodded, repeating what Rusang had said, before drifting off back to sleep. Rusang climbed down to the floor, hastily put on a pair of slippers, before unlocking the door, donning a rumpled jacket in a rush so as to not be seen in nightclothes.

“Ahem, good evening, mister,” Rusang muttered as she opened the door. “What’s it that you need from me?” Rusang felt the sudden need to have some distance from Luoyue, who was much taller than she had assumed.

“I’ll keep this simple - it’s late and we all have things to do,” Luoyue said, “Suffice to say, I humbly ask for you to join the Green Turbans. Many praise your work, you know.”

“Ehm, you’ll have to wait for my answer,” Rusang said, stepping back slightly, “I’m not sure, not yet.”

“Ah, that is all fine! We can discuss, at any time, at that abandoned prison in Qinheyuan, I’ll show you, hol-”

Luoyue was suddenly interrupted in reaching for a map by Rusang clearing her throat and putting her hand in the air, as a way to say pause.

“No, no, not there - it’s too damp and dark, too suffocating. We wouldn’t find it a pleasant meetingplace, I’m sure. Maybe somewhere with more fresh air?” Rusang jittered. Luoyue gave her an awkward sidelong glance, raising his bushy eyebrows in confusion, but ultimately said nothing of it.

“And mister,” Rusang then asked, “What’s your position, your rank maybe, among the Green Turbans?”

“Ah, I’ve received that question many times, you know. What everyone really asked was ‘will I be serving under you?’. To that I always responded that I am but a mere spokesperson of the movement, not a leader in the slightest. Now, any more questions?”

Rusang shook her head and Luoyue dramatically turned away, facing the doorway. “I’ll be off on my way, and you presumably will be off to sleep,” he said, before putting a hood over his head and striding off into the night.

Rusang, though having not yet accepted, had her future already set. She, and later Hu Ying, would become prolific members of the Green Turbans. Rusang herself would become a dignified leader of the ever-growing movement, even exceeding Luo Zhuoyue in influence. However, it was only until her cordial incorporation of the Yiling Wei sect (and numerous other factions) into the wider Green Turban movement that she was cemented as the face of the Green Turban Rebellion. NOTABLE PEOPLE
 * Rise of the Raven's Realm (1598-1649):
 * Aisin Gyoro-ni Nurhaci (Jan.1580 - Apr. 1616): The Dorosi of the Gyoro clan and a childhood friend of Isangga's, before becoming bitter rivals by 1616, the year of his death. Killed by an accidental shot to the heart by Isangga. It is rumored that he may have had a homosexual relationship with Isangga during their teenage years, though evidence of a daliance between the two is scant. Born on January 8th. Spouse: Yagu Gwalgya-i Jinai
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga (Oct. 1582-):
 * Sisam Utaripi-ni Kimopte (Sept.1596-):
 * Sannyoayno (Mar.1569-Aug.1615): A former general of the king of general before backstabbing him and establishing a military junta over vast swaths of Northern Amuria. Died at the hands of Sisam Utaripi-ni Kimopte, hired by the Gwalgya clan to coup Sannyoayno's realm. Spouse: Unknown
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (Mar.18 1588-Aug.1639): One of the first subjects of the Gwalgya state, which would later become the Naranga Empire and Azure Cathay. She infamously genocided the Khitan population of Mongolia during the Naranga Conquest of Later Liao. In addition, she covered up the death of Isangga's son, Noraisol, during combat, which led to her untimely "disappearance" in 1639. Spouse: Sisam Utaripi-ni Iminatē
 * Three Lords and Three Emperors (1649-)
 * Xiong Rusang (Jun.1623-):
 * Zhou Baitian (Nov.1612-):
 * Dries de Vries (Feb.1606-):
 * Kok-chun-iâ/Chhiok Hokchêng (Aug.1624-):



Brethren of the Coast

 * Government: Pirate Confederacy
 * Other names: Frères de la Côte, Hermanos de la Costa, Broeders van de Kust, Αδελφοί της ακτής

Captains:


 * Samuel Axe (1604-) (p. 1625-1630) (p. 1638-): Axe is an Albionite man who joined the Brethren in 1625, helping establish the Providence Island colony in 1626, as well as being one of the captains with the least losses during the invasion of Tobago. He managed to escape Vieques during the rebellion, making landfall on Culebra, which was later attacked by Agüeybaná; he then wrecked near Haitiana, becoming a buccaneer and going back to the Brethren in 1638, suggesting and managing to capture Tortuga in 1639, opening another business opportunity for the Brethren in buccaneering.
 * Hendrick Lucifer (1583-) (p. 1627-1639): Lucifer is a Dutchman who joined the Brethren in 1627. He is known for his strange strategies using fire and smoke. Lucifer is a Poseidon cultist, who wants the Brethren to expand and raid more territories. He is known to be writing a history of the Brethren to record the piratical achievements of other members; he helped on the invasion of Tobago, staying with the Brethren to become even more affluent. He has a son who is part of his crew. He retired to Sint Maarten in 1639, giving his crew and ship to his son Jacob. His writings so far have only covered the Brethren’s history until the Vieques uprising.
 * Polycrates Aétos (1607-) (p. 1630-1643): A Poseidonist Hellene that became captain of the Salé after de la Plesa died, escaping and making a settlement on Little Athens in 1632. He was of the better liked captains, as most of his crew were also greeks. He retired in 1643, giving his ship to the PIC.
 * William Rous (1606-) (p. 1631-1642): A former merchant for the Providence Island Company, who joined the Brethren in 1631. He helped on the 1633 raid of Mérida, getting very few casualties, and then climbing up the business ladder to become the head of the Providence Island Company in 1642.
 * Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen” (1597-) (p. 1632-): Jol is a Dutchman, who joined in 1632, he planned and executed a raid on the Spanish city of Mérida, which left him with one leg, getting a pegleg and being called Houtebeen by his Dutch peers. With the loot from the Mérida raid, Houtebeen then made a base on the Rattan island chain. He then became the only pirate on the Brethren to operate out of Socorro, raiding many spanish towns in the western Taxacolan coast.
 * Martín González (1613-) (p. 1632-): A former slave from Havana, he joined the Brethren after being found at sea with a busted ship by Lucifer. He helped attack Mérida in 1633, after which he kept the pirate ways. He accompanied Moses in the expedition to the Rio Grande, gaining a fortune and starting to plan to retire.
 * Jacob Lucifer (1616-) (p. 1638-): The son of Hendrick Lucifer, trained by his father in pirating and fighting, he has also been trained as a commander by García. He became captain in 1638, with 22 years of age, becoming the most accomplished pirate of Tortuga so far, managing to capture galleons with his smaller crew.
 * Moses Cohen Enriquez (1599-) (p.1622-1623) (p. 1638-): a Sephardic Jew raised in the Netherlands, he joined Pieter Ita’s plan to capture a Spanish island in the West Indies, helping with most of his crew to settle there in 1623. He then was recalled in 1629 to send him on an expedition to the East, in which he wrecked his ship in a shoal in Northern China. He participated in the Wu-Naranga war in 1633, personally killing the Wu general Lin, contributing to the destruction of Beijing and getting a fortune. With this fortune, Moses manages to go back to Europe, buying a brig and sailing to the Shattered Isles, trying to dock at Vieques but being chased off, then going to Sint Maarten to learn where the Brethren is now located, learning of the existence of the “Providence Island Company“, which he suspects to be a cover for the Brethren. He was soon confirmed in his belief, as he was welcomed by García in 1638. He took part in the capture of Tortuga in 1639. He then led an expedition into the Rio Grande, incited by his memories from China, and the promise he made to Doan just before his death. The expedition ended in an Indetah town being raided, with Moses not being able to do what Doan asked him.
 * James Reiskimmer (1614-) (p. 1639-): an Albionite man from Providence Island, he was appointed captain of the Spear after Axe was given command of the Tortuga, he is the matey of Nathaniel Butler. He and Butler were sent on a diplomatic mission to Salé in 1639. He exchanged his ship for a small xebec during the mission. He converted to Poseidonism in 1635. He became captain of Butler’s ship, the Providence, leaving his ship, the Warwick to Axe’s matey Armando Rodríguez.
 * Nathaniel Butler (1587-) (p.1639-1644): a former merchant for the Providence Island Company, he was recruited in late 1639 after he bought a galleon in Bristol. He and his matey Reiskimmer were sent on a diplomatic mission to Salé in 1639. He and Reiskimmer converted to Poseidonism sometime after their arrival. Butler retired from active piracy in 1644, becoming the de facto governor of the Bermuda settlement.
 * William Jackson (1608-) (p. 1639-): a former Albionite privateer, who joined the Brethren after the end of the League War. He is one of the few pirates in the Brethren to bring women as crewmembers.
 * Abraham Blauvelt (1611-) (p.1640-1644*): A former Dutch privateer, he was the main force that proposed to help fund a Miskito rebellion, even temporarily leaving the Brethren in 1644 and founding a town in the Miskito Coast named after himself.
 * Pierre François (1613-) (p.1642-): One of the two former French privateers that joined up with the Brethren in 1642. He, along with Bras-de-Fer captured the contents of a pearl diving galleon, the Concepción.
 * Alexandre Bras-de-Fer (1612-) (p.1642-): The latter of the former French privateers that joined the Brethren in 1642. He and Pierre captured in 1643 the contents of the pearl hunting galleon Concepción.
 * Thomas Veal (1618-) (p.1643-): A mutineer from the Plymouth Territory that joined the Brethren and became very rich as he was the second best captain in the 1640-45 period. He was part of the expedition to the Rio Grande, being the most aggressive of the bunch, and having his shantyman write a song about the voyage.
 * Richard Ingle (1615-) (p.1644-): a former merchantman from the Plymouth Territory that joined the Brethren in 1644, seeking fortune and glory.
 * Armando Rodríguez (1606-) (p.1644-): Samuel Axe’s matey, he joined his crew around 1626, back when the Brethren was only in Vieques and Culebra, he rose through the ranks, becoming quartermaster in 1629. He managed to escape Vieques with Axe, staying in Culebra for a couple months until being attacked and escaping. He was one of the crewmen who wrecked in Tortuga, falling in love with Axe, marrying him in 1634. They all returned to the Brethren in 1638, making the matelotage official. He was given the Warwick in 1644, becoming a captain in his own right.

Territories:


 * Brethren 1645.pngProvidence and Neogranadine Islands (1626-)
 * Description: a colony founded by pirates, which now controls much of the islands near it, it relies on fishing and piracy mostly, but it has sugar plantations that are just starting to appear
 * Population: 320
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Hellenes, 160 Albionites, 60 Dutch
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenics, 160 Protestants
 * Little Athens (1632-)
 * Description: Little Athens is an island near New Hispania, named after the Greek kingdom on the island, it was founded by Captain Polycrates, and it functioned as the de facto headquarters of the Brethren until 1640
 * Population: 400
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Spanish, 130 Greeks, 70 Dutch, 90 Albionites, 10 Taíno
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 140 Protestants, 90 Hellenics, 50 Catholics
 * Rattan (1634-)
 * Description: Rattan is an island chain north of Lenca that was brought under pirate control by Jol and Rous, which is a good base for raids on the Spanish Main, it has a Mayan population which has not been converted.
 * Population: 270
 * Ethnic Composition: 30 Dutch, 70 Greeks, 130 Maya, 40 Mulatto Spanish
 * Religion: 45 Protestants, 35 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenes, 130 Maya
 * Socorro (1636-)
 * Description: an island west of Taxacola, which was captured in the 1636 expedition to the Pacific Ocean, which has little supervision by the Brethren, being pretty much completely autonomous due to its sheer distance from the rest of the Brethren.
 * Population: 120
 * Ethnic Composition: 60 Dutch, 60 Albionites
 * Religion: 50 Poseidonists, 70 Protestants
 * Tortuga (1639-)
 * Description: A decently sized island, captured by the Brethren in 1639, after the return of Axe. It is lightly populated, with only about 70 people living in it. The island is a prime buccaneering spot, due to its proximity to New Hispania
 * Population: 300
 * Ethnic Composition: 60 Spanish, 40 Greeks, 10 Taíno, 130 Albionites, 60 Dutch, 20 Jews
 * Religion: 20 Jews, 70 Poseidonists, 150 Protestants, 40 Hellenes, 10 Taíno, 30 Catholics
 * Rum Cay (1640-)
 * Description: a mid sized island in the colony of New Valcania, it was traded off of the Albionites, with the caveat to not reveal it is controlled by pirates
 * Population: 230
 * Ethnic Distribution: 80 Osnerolese, 60 Lucayans, 10 Greeks, 80 Albionites
 * Religion: 120 Catholics, 30 Hellenes, 60 Protestants, 20 Poseidonists
 * Bermuda (1642-)
 * Description: A mid sized island east of Eldia, which was colonized in 1642 to get a careening and resupplying stop for PIC ships that trade to Europe and Africa. Nathaniel Butler retired from piracy to become a de facto governor of Bermuda in 1644
 * Population: 120
 * Ethnic Distribution: 80 Albionites, 20 Dutch, 20 Greeks
 * Religion: 90 Protestants, 30 Poseidonists

Navy: 14 ships


 * Tortuga, xebec, 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Samuel Axe
 * Salé, xebec, 20+2 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Polycrates Aétos (given to the PIC in 1642)
 * Eenhoorn, brig 22+4 guns and 70 crewmembers, captain Jacob Lucifer
 * Saint John, ketch 12+2 guns and 36 crewmembers, captain William Rous
 * Mercurius, brig 16+4 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen”
 * Libertad, cutter 8+4 guns and 24 crewmembers, captain Martín González
 * Oostelijker, brig 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Moses Cohen Enriquez
 * Providence, galleon 26+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain Nathaniel Butler (until 1644) James Reiskimmer (post 1644)
 * Warwick, xebec 12+4 guns and 40 crewmembers, captain James Reiskimmer (until 1644) Armando Rodríguez (post 1644)
 * Swansea, frigate, 28+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain William Jackson
 * Haarlem, flute, 24+4 guns and 76 crewmembers, captain Abraham Blauvelt
 * Laconian, brig 16+2 guns and 46 crewmembers, captain Thomas Veal
 * Victoire, brig 14+4 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Pierre Francois
 * Phénix, frigate 28+4 guns and 90 crewmembers, captain Alexandre Bras-de-Fer
 * Reformation, sloop 4+2 guns and 20 crewmembers, captain Richard Ingle

Economy: The Brethren’s economy relies mostly on piracy, along with buccaneering, plantations and fishing.


 * Buccaneering: 10 tons of pig hunted and sold with different preparations.
 * Piracy: 80 ships captured
 * Fishing: around all the territories of the Brethren, many fishing boats are deployed, catching many fish for local consumption
 * Plantations: there are major sugar plantations on Rattan and Providence, as well as a mid sized vanilla plantation on Little Athens.
 * around 60 sugar crates are produced by the plantations, along with around 15 of vanilla
 * The Providence Island Company: a cover for the pirate operations, the Providence Island Company is a trading company that employs Albionite and Dutch sailors for selling the stolen goods in Europe and the non-Spanish colonies.
 * PIC Stats
 * 24 trading ships chartered
 * Stolen Goods Sold:
 * 30 crates of indigo and 20 crates of sugar to the Genoese traders of Kumaka
 * 30 crates of indigo, 10 crates of vanilla and 40 crates of sugar to a Dutch trader in Sint Maarten
 * 40 crates of indigo, 20 crates of vanilla and 80 crates of sugar to the Albionites, as well as a bag of pearls from the raid of the Concepción
 * 20 crates of sugar to the Salé privateers
 * Construction of Shipyards: with the money from raids and commerce, the PIC starts construction of shipyards in Tortuga, Providence and Little Athens to be completed by 1649

Diplomacy and War:


 * Invasion of Miskito 1.pngMiskito (Hispania): the southern coastal regions of Miskito are incited to revolt, with Blauvelt even making a settlement, named Blauvelt (Bluefield), which joins the Miskito Coast rebels. The only conditions for the funding are to let pirates do their operations freely there when independence is achieved. Blauvelt plans to attack southward all the way to the Punta Gorda River, while Rous will attack first the last islands in the Neogranadine Bay and then go into the colony, while Reiskimmer and Bras-de-Fer will attack the rest of the colony.
 * Albion: The shipment of cargo is sent to Catonzia, paying for our secret base in the Rum Cay. Albion has let us sell them our cargo in exchange for allowing our Albionite members to dock and repair our ships, even being able to recruit crewmen in some of the Albionite colonies.
 * Genoese Sogogan: They, along with Albion and the Netherlands let us sell them our cargo, but they do not let us repair our ships or recruit crewmen, in fear of having their lightly populated colony becoming a pirate haven.
 * Netherlands: One of the most reliable partners we have ever had, with many of their privateers joining the Brethren, and the Brethren helping them get many of their Atlantean colonies.
 * Salé: A delegation consisting of a PIC trader with Reiskimmer and Butler as bodyguards is sent to Salé to renew the alliance and to explain our lack of contact with them. The barbary corsairs then accept our gift, but they ask for Arcadian and Meridian native slaves for a great price, as they are a luxurious commodity for the elites of the Old World
 * France: After the two privateer’s exploits happen, closer relations are sought with France’s colonies, with a proposal to help them capture the remaining spanish islands in the eastern Shattered Isles

Events


 * The Providence Fort: starting construction in 1637, a small fort was started to be built in Providence Island, not even matching half of the firepower of the old Fuerte Pirata. The fort was scheduled to be completed in 1639, but it was delayed to 1641 due to preparations for the invasion of Tortuga. 12 guns were supposed to be used for the fort, but only 9 were able to be procured by December 1639. The guns are procured via disarming a small Spanish sloop that was captured off the coast of the Maya Protectorate. The fort was finished in February 1641, protecting the main settlement on Providence Island.
 * Arrival of Blauvelt (September 1640): Dutch privateer Abraham Blauvelt joins the brethren with his 24+4 gun heavy flute, the Haarlem.
 * Bermuda (March 1642): Butler, accompanied by Axe and Reiskimmer makes a base on the island of Bermuda, to have an optimal careening and resupplying point halfway to the Old World
 * Arrival of the Frenchmen (July 1642): Two French privateers join the Brethren, Pierre Francois, with his 14+4 gun brig, the Victoire; and Alexandre Bras-de-Fer with his 28+4 gun frigate, the Phénix.
 * Arrival of Veal (March 1643): An Albionite from the Plymouth Territory, Thomas Veal joins the Brethren with his ship, the 16+2 gun brig Laconian
 * Capture of the Concepción (November 1643): The Frenchmen, sailing together after careening in the Dutch island of Curacao, went south, seeking to raid the coast of Rea, but, after passing the Cabo de la Vela, they sighted a galleon, apparently abandoned, until they saw the crew was pearl diving. The french pirates then approached, catching the galleon by surprise, with them taking a fortune in pearls.
 * Arrival of Ingle (April 1644): A former merchant from the Plymouth Territory, Richard Ingle joins the Brethren with his 4+2 gun sloop, the Reformation.
 * ‘Way for Rio! (June 1644-December 1644): Moses, accompanied by Áetos and Veal makes plans to make an expedition into the Rio Grande, remembering the last words the Arcadian Doan Emanuel told him in China all those years. The posse set sail on June 1644, capturing a couple of prizes until arriving at the mouth of the river. The expedition keeps going west through the river, until starting to go north after the end of spanish control. The three ships pass through lands with strange natives, who are surprised at the size and armament of the pirate’s ships, after sailing for about a month, the expedition comes to a halt after seeing a town in the distance, which they decide to attack. The town (Tota’ Haal’a) is overrun, with not enough soldiers armed with guns to make a significant dent on the pirates. They escape with much gold from the town, which gladdens the crews. They get back from there to the Brethren headquarters at Tortuga, telling the story, which was made into a shanty by Veal’s shantyman.
 * Attack on Guantanamo (September 1644) Bras-de-Fer, this time alone, decided to attack Guantanamo. He put his ship in a firing arc to the town, threatening to fire until it was only ruins unless they surrendered all their goods. The townsmen accepted, but a spanish guardacosta fleet saw what was happening and made a beeline to the Phénix, but the ship easily sunk one of the three ships, which then escaped from the scene. The town subsequently surrendered, making Bras-de-Fer and his crew a prize of 12,000 pieces of eight.

The Rio Grande (Shanty time)

We were sick on the beach and our money was gone

‘Way for Rio!

So we signed on this packet, to drive her along

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

There were some of us sick, there were some of us sore

‘Way for Rio!

We had drank all our grog and were looking for more

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

And away, bullies, away

A-weigh for Rio!

It’s fare-ye-well for my bonny young girls

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

It’s farewell to all the girls in the town

‘Way for Rio!

You got our half-pay for to keep you around

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

We’re a deep water ship and a deep water crew

‘Way for Rio!

But we don’t like the grub, no I’m damned if we do

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

And away, bullies, away

A-weigh for Rio!

It’s fare-ye-well for my bonny young girls

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

So heave up the anchor, let’s heave it away

‘Way for Rio!

It’s got a good grip, bullies, heave her all day

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

Oh where are you bound to, me bullies boys all

‘Way for Rio!

We’re bound to the north’ard, me bullies boys all

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

And away, bullies, away

A-weigh for Rio!

It’s fare-ye-well for my bonny young girls

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

We’ll fight for our gold there, me bullies boys all

‘Way for Rio

We’ll fight for our fortune, me bullies boys all

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

O say was you ever in Rio Grande?

‘Way for Rio

It’s there that the river brings down golden sand

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

And away, bullies, away

A-weigh for Rio!

It’s fare-ye-well for my bonny young girls

And we’re bound for the Rio Grande

Cheyenne Confederacy

 * Government
 * Tribal Democratic Stratocracy
 * William Navarra
 * The Council, and The Assembly


 * Economy
 * Mining: We currently have a supply system set up for our 4 major mines, mostly for war material, but now also producing consumer goods.
 * Hunting: We hunt for 42% of our food. This includes fishing.
 * Farming: We are working on integrating more farming, making the other 58% of our food.
 * Trade: We trade with neighboring tribes, not the Kemahana though.
 * War Economy: We currently supply horses, guns and bullets, spears, shields, and arrows for our men, but just enough. We are making light armors, and improving on that too.


 * Capital
 * Fort Laramie


 * Demographics
 * 67% Native Arcadian Tribes (20,773)
 * 21% White (6,517)
 * 8% Taxacola (2,463)


 * Religion
 * 62% Native Religion
 * 18% Weird Version of Christianity
 * 14% Catholicism


 * Wars/Conflicts
 * War With the Kemahana
 * Military Moves
 * (We have mobilized reserves) As we proceeded to keep sieging Denver, we saw a white flag from the defenders inside the fort. We secured it and refortified it against invaders, making some extra defenses too. On the eastern side, we move further down, and push in the middle. We keep running into revolting Arapaho, arm them, and incorporate them into the units that collect them. Diplomats have been sent to the Crow, Lakhóta, and the Dakhóta Agallates to convince them to join in the war on our side or to stay out. Propaganda is also distributed amongst the Kemahana population, to have more Arapaho Rebels rise up. We seem to be winning the war by 1644, but no one is sure due to the Indetah army. We halt and dig in for the onslaught of an enemy we know will come.


 * Military
 * ALL ACTIVE
 * Standing Army (5%)
 * Light Spearmen (LS): 781
 * Heavy Spearmen (HS): 200
 * Light Bowmen (LB): 863
 * Riflemen (R): 127
 * Calvary (Various & C): 1601
 * Reserve Army: 9-12%
 * LS: 2406
 * LB: 1293
 * HS: 77
 * R: 191
 * C: 1638


 * Diplomacy
 * Kemahana - Hey, do you like Denver? Yeah? Well it’s ours now. Come and get it losers.
 * Shoshoni - Thanks for helping us out in the war, but we need you to give it some more thought and effort. Please. We can start arming you if you need.
 * Crow - Please, come help us. We will help you out in wars after you see, we could make an alliance. We can even help supply some weapons.
 * Lakhóta and Dakhóta Agallates - (We have sent diplomats, and even invited their leaders to come to Fort Laramie to talk and have a meal over) Listen, we are fighting for the people, our people. Indians, many of ours were displaced by these Kemahanains. We fight so that you keep your land, your peace, and your men so your women are not widowed. We fight so that you don't have to. But if you still need to fight, join us. We can promise an alliance, resources, and land. We could use your help. We need it, and want to be friends. Please, and as a sign of gratitude, please take these guns, ammo, and armor. It was some of the finest crafted especially for you. (Give maybe around 100 guns, a ammo sack for each, and 100 sets of light armor to each)


 * Events
 * The Confederacy--Kemahana War - See military moves.
 * The Second City - Establishment of the second city has happened. It was planned and being built for 6 years, but it has come. This new city shall be named Springfield in honor of our newest General, Bodaway Springfield, a half white, half Arapaho who has led many brilliant maneuvers on the eastern side of the war. As for the city, many in the city have found a large area good for farmland, and agriculture should start climbing exponentially.
 * The Expedition - Seeing how the Indetah and the Nah’daheode were going to join in the war, William and Crow Chief decided they needed help. They needed ammo and guns, (though some gunsmiths had started production, but with little to no gunpowder), so they sent an expedition to the nearest colony, the french territory of D’Avoyelle. This expedition consisted of 3 wagons, loaded with supplies, furs, and gold. We send the caravan with a total of 3 diplomats, 20 soldiers (10 Light Spearmen, 10 Riflemen), and 5 guides/interpreters. We sent it in 1643, in march 24th. We hope that we can secure some help from the french in turn for some rare, valuable stuff. (Whoever is France I want to talk to you…) 6
 * Start of the Bison Surge - The Bison. A great animal who roams the great planes of our territory, has been used as a food source for many years. We thought that after we brought agriculture, it wouldn't be needed again, but it seems it has. A small group of Indians and white farmers, called the Riders, have been taming them and using them as cattle. We now have a cattle industry, through bison. And now, we are even researching more things using these wonderful beasts….
 * Displaced People - When the Ofo and Shawnee tribes were being expanded into, the assembly, along with the council, decided on a open border policy, one that would openly accept any displaced peoples.
 * Slow Starting - Due to our recent union, we must still work out our economy.
 * Military Government - Because the orders come from wiser and more understanding heads, tactics and strategies are increasing our unit effectiveness.
 * Democratic - People believe in the government, trusting that it cares for them. In turn, they trust it back.

Empire of Matagaskar | Empira Matagasykara
Notable People of Matagaskar/Imerina (in chronological order) [WIP]:
 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 38, alive) (R 1626 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Raviro (B 1608 - Age 36, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andriantsimitoviaminandriandehibe (B 1632 - Age 12, alive), Princess Andriamanjakatokana (B 1636 - Age 8, alive), Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 45, alive), Prince Razafindramahata (B 1621 - Age 22, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 - Age 61, alive), Princess Rabetsara (B 1624 - Age 19, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 793 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 600
 * Antananarivo: 6 250
 * Toamasina: 4 550
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 450
 * Morafenobe: 2 150
 * Toliara: 2 000
 * Antsiranana: 1 670
 * Moroni: 1 000
 * Antsirabe: 500
 * Rural regions: ca 761 000
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Sakalava), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), ca 5% Adnanite, >1% Albionite (Fort Dolphin and nearby areas)
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, ca 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore) and other traditional folk religions, >1% Anglican Christianity
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 800
 * 2 080 Spearmen
 * 1 420 Swordsmen
 * 300 Bowmen
 * 2 050 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 360 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 12 Adananita class ships
 * 10 Mer'ana class ships
 * 8 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Agousta and Albion: Have some Andevos (slaves).
 * Mutapa: Some technology and techniques for things like farming and metalworking are shared.
 * Events:
 * Reign of Andriantsitakatrandriana: With no large issues going on, Andriantsitakatrandriana takes it easy, especially post-Usurpation War and post-war with the Order of Yasht, whom have not returned. He spends time with his family and just dealing with “regular stuff” and he also hosts feasts both in the royal court and also a few public festivals for peasantry (using all this new food available following the dike project), increasing his popularity. Really there’s not much more to say other than the Emperor making one pretty extreme decree, that should any member of the Order of Yasht return to Matagaskar, peacefully or not, they shall be imprisoned and tortured for days before execution. He was that angry over the betrayal done by Tsiajotso.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: Antsirabe, the new settlement given to the Order, becomes a vassal entity under the High Chiefdom of Analamanga, known as the Mobadivate of Antsirabe. Tombomankara, who leads the Order of Rakotomazava also is the Mobad of the settlement. So Tombomankara is Mpiady (title of the leader of the OoR, which means “warrior”) of the Order of Rakotomazava and Mobad of Antsirabe, thus a vassal of the High Chief of Analamanga: Andriantsitakatrandriana, who is of course also Emperor of the entire realm.
 * Order of Yasht: Well I can’t really control things that happen on foreign soil but my guess would be that the Order of Yasht under Rakotomazava II would get new members and become more influential within Mtende, maybe. Rakotomazava II would also name Boazandrivelo, who married a young Mtende woman, as his successor. When Boazandrivelo takes over he will receive the name of Rakotomazava III.
 * Maorisy and Ranjevasy: They’re just the best of friends right now, with many families from one island having their children married to people of the other. Also quite a lot of dodo breeding.
 * IT’S FUCKING MÀNTA! [takes place in England] (Part 1): Mamangy, the chef who is credited with various dishes made from dodos, has lived in England since traveling there. He has a comfortable job working for nobles and teaching the native chefs how to cook this native food that has become quite popular in Britain. Mamangy meets a Scottish woman named Catherine Burwick. They fell in love and married not long after and since the Malagasy don’t really do surnames, he takes his wife’s surname becoming Mamangy Burwick. He also bestows upon himself a second name to fit in more with the local English population, deciding on “Andrew” (he thought it was kinda close to “Andriana” which are the Malagasy nobles so prestige). So “Andrew” Burwick then has a son who also gets two different names, a Malagasy one who Mamangy often refers to him as which also is used at home, and an English one. Andrianantoano (English name Gordon) Burwick is born in 1643 and his father is excited to raise his child and make him a chef just like him.
 * Past Rulers:
 * Andrianerinerina (ca 1360s-1418): Legendary first king, said to be the son of Zanahary himself.
 * Andrianjavonana (1391-1447):
 * Andrianamponga (1427-1455):
 * Andrianamboniravina (1429-1469):
 * Zafimahova (1434-1488): Regent for Rafandrandrava. De-facto ruler even after Rafandrandrava’s coming of age.
 * Rafandrandrava (1453-1494):
 * Andriamasindohafandrana (1477-1513):
 * Rafandrampohy (1495-1550):
 * Rangitamanjakatrimovavy/Rangita (1493-1552): First queen of Imerina and ruler of the Hova dynasty.
 * Rafohy (1528-1572):
 * Andriamanelo the Great (1546-1605): Unifier of the entire island. Last king of Imerina and first emperor of Matagaskar.
 * Ralambo (1566-1612):
 * Andrianjaka (1571-1628):
 * Andriantsitakatrandriana (1608-present):
 * Others:
 * Hainteny (ca 1370s-1423): Philosopher and writer. First person to truly take advantage of writing when it came into being in Imerina. Formed the basis of the Haintenist faith.
 * Ndahimananjara (ca 1440s-1503): First ever Fossa Warrior. Married into the Ammagari dynasty. His branch would eventually rule the island.
 * Andriantompokoindrindra (1467-1527): Father of Andriamihaja and Rangitamanjakatrimovavy.
 * '''Tsilavohery
 * '''Rakotomanjato
 * Tombovelo (ca 1480s-1543):
 * Andriamihaja (1496-1527):
 * Ratsifandrihamanana (1493-1556):
 * Ranjeva (ca 1540s-ca 1603): Explorer and discoverer of the Mascarene Islands.
 * Rakotomazava (ca 1510s-1577): Founder of the Order of Sihanaka, which later became the Order of Rakotomazava.
 * Rakotomanjafy (ca 1520s-1590s):
 * Rafidy (ca 1580s-present):
 * Zozimar (ca 1590s-1639):
 * Ramalalaharivololona (ca 1590s-present):
 * Rambolazafy (1599-present):
 * Tombomankara (ca 1595-present):
 * Tsiajotso/Rakotomazava II (ca 1589-present): Leader of the southern Order of Rakotomazava and later leader of the Order of Yasht. Currently in Mtende after exiling himself and his associates from mainland Matagaskar.
 * Boazandrivelo (ca 1600-present): Right hand man of Rakotomazava II.
 * Raviro (1608-present): A princess of Mutapa and now Empress consort, first non-Malagasy consort of a ruler.
 * Mamangy “Andrew” Burwick (1605-present): Chef, considered to have been the first one to make a popular dish out of dodo meat. Traveled to Europe via British trade vessels.
 * Andrianantoano “Gordon” Burwick (1643-present): Son of Mamangy.
 * Andrianantoano “Gordon” Burwick (1643-present): Son of Mamangy.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * Luke II (M, b. 1604 - ) (R: 1838 - )
 * Son: Luke III (M, b. 1628 - )
 * Son: Luke IV (M, b. 1636 - )
 * Daughter: Leia (F, b. 1636 - )
 * Brother: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Cousin: Jessie (F, b. 1607 - )
 * Cousin: James (M, b. 1607 - )
 * Important People:
 * King Family
 * Jocelyn King
 * Fortuna King

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  9.345 million
 * British Mainland: 7.11 million
 * British Settlers: 47,034
 * Elysian Population: 24,073
 * Jamestown: 456
 * Fort Elysia: 217
 * Fort Epheria: 246
 * Greensfort: 162
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 5,027
 * Catonzia: 21,736
 * HALO Settlement: 6,103
 * Vinland Local Population: 1,326 thousand external subjects
 * Elysian Local Population: 438 thousand external subjects
 * Includes the population of the states of Elysia and Laconia
 * Elysia: 357k
 * Laconia: 84k
 * Becomes “Second-rate” citizens of the Empire in 1616
 * Just a fancy loophole that allows the population to be recruited into the army, though will have long-lasting effects as time progresses
 * Catonzia Local Population: 391 thousand external subjects
 * British Caribbean: Roughly 2,000 overall (for both island chains in the area)
 * BAKA Gaikokuhito: 2,512
 * Port Kingpin: 1,020
 * Albish Galapagos: 721
 * Albish Falklands: 771
 * British Leeward Islands: 80,000
 * British Belize: 302


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Elysiapolis: The capital of the Elysian province, as well as the main headquarters for the BFG Company.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Gibraltar: An important town the British claimed in the League Wars. Essentially give them control of who can and cannot leave the Mediterranan, though the British generally let anyone pass, not wishing to piss anyone off.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (South Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vestkyst-Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Dolphin (Africa - Matagaskar)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Fort Galatoi (Galatoi, Africa)
 * Fort Kingpin (Yolngu)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * North America: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity
 * Though it should be said that some companies add in the risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter, though others are far more friendly with their actions.
 * The War in the Furnace: Due to war essentially breaking out against Amekrogu, the HALO company reaches out to the British mainland for assistance. Hearing their plea for help, the British send marines to the area, but initially run into problems. Even with their training for dealing with unorthodox tactics, the British still suffer heavy casualties, though mostly due to the region than anything else. (More info below)

Armed Forces


 * Total: 280,266 Manpower (3.9% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 159,295
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 15,050
 * Light Cavalry: 5,250
 * Heavy Cavalry: 3,050
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,378
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Arcadian Force: (In Arcadia)
 * Catonzia Garrison
 * Marksman Infantry: 7,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 7,000
 * Catonzian Musketeers: 8,260
 * Field Artillerymen: 1,000
 * Field cannons: 500
 * Logistical Support: 3,500
 * Elysian Garrison
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 3,000
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Elysian Cavalry: 300
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * British Vinland
 * Marksman Infantry: 6,000
 * Field Artillerymen: 344
 * Field cannons: 100
 * British Gibraltar:
 * Marksman Infantry: 30,000
 * Light Cavalry: 2,500
 * Field Artillerymen: 464
 * Field cannons: 142
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,859
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * In 1527, three factions were formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: Reforms the Roundtable Knights to act as elite units within the Army, as well as guards for Royalty.
 * In 1615, the London Guard is formed, to both protect the Royal Family, Parliament, and the citizens of the city as a police force, though will prioritize the protection of government personnel and property than that of the citizen
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Merchant Arms Company:
 * An organization owned by the British government that was established to help veterans from the League Wars slowly assimilate back into civilian life while giving them the opportunity to see the world.
 * Mainly employed by the British Merchant Companies to secure their gains and the likes.
 * Personnel: 21,500
 * British Mainland: 17,000
 * Eldia: 2,000
 * Amekrogu: 1,000
 * British Yolngu: 1,500
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 23,122 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * HMS Sovereign of the Seas (1637)
 * The largest ship in the Royal Navy and the pride of the fleet, though it becomes quickly apparent that the 102-gun warship is filled with flaws in its design.
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate: 7
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal until 1637
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Only the HMS Ember is kept for training purposes, as a permanent drydock is built for her.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: 10
 * Essentially a Swallow-class Interceptor, but built to stand up to combat against other ships of its size.
 * 42-gun Frigate that’s cheaper to maintain than the Victory-class while stronger than the Third-rates
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 15
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for their size)
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: 25
 * 32-gun frigates that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 36
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed frigates around the same size as the Ember-class First-rate frigates designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * Phoenix-class Fourth-rate Frigate: 24
 * A 24-gun ship that’s smaller than the usual capital ships found in the fleet. Mainly used in distant areas, such as Yolngu and India.
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: 100
 * The replacement for the Dove-class Dual-purpose Merchant Caravels. While being around the same size as the Dove’s, the internal design of the ship is improved, allowing for more cargo to be stored within.
 * Mainly given to British merchants for their merchant fleets, though still kept on record in British documents to bloat the numbers.
 * Bombardier-class Brigs: 63
 * Small 18-gun ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.
 * Abalone-class Sloops: 15
 * Small multi-role 12-gun ships meant to fill roles that can’t be easily filled with the larger Brigs
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Special Programs:
 * SPARTAN Program: In addition, a program is opened up for the select Marines in 1616 to become elite troops within a program for SPecialized Armed forces for Reconnaissance, Tactical, And Neutralizing Operations, or SPARTAN Ops for short.
 * Those within the unit are known as SPARTANS, and are pulled from both the Marines and Roundtable Knights
 * Often would be given experimental weapons for field testing
 * These units are the penultimate guerilla troop within the British ranks, primarily acting in operations deep behind enemy lines, though can also fight alongside normal troops when necessary
 * These troops provide a large morale boost to allied units in their vicinity as their infamy spreads
 * Personnel: 44,200
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 39,400
 * Mainland Britain: 16,900
 * Gibraltar: 10,000
 * Arcadia: 7,500
 * 500 Elysian MPSM
 * Amekrogu: 5,000
 * SPARTANS: 350
 * Mainland Britain: 275
 * Elysia: 25
 * Amekrogu: 50
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 4,050
 * Mainland Britain: 3,050
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Arcadia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,000
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000
 * Gibraltar: 200
 * Arcadia: 0

Notable Companies

 McCarthy Arms Company (MAC) : (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)

Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.


 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.

Produced models:

FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)


 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.
 * Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”

FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)


 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).

FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)


 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.

FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)


 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.

FL1616 “Honey MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1616)


 * A modified version of the Wasp MkIV for use in hunting.
 * Essentially a simplified version of the Wasp MkIV for commercial purchase
 * Also becomes the model of rifle that was exported to allies during the League Wars

FL1610E4 “Wasp MkV” Flintlock Rifle (1619)


 * A version of the Wasp MkIV that is made from Yolngu steel, giving the rifle more durability

FL1616E1 “Honey MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1621)


 * An improved version of the Honey MkI, taking feedback from its users when making said improvements.

FL1625 “Hornet MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1625)


 * The successor to the Wasp series of rifles, featuring a slightly simplified design for the firing mechanism, allowing for easier construction of the rifle, though early versions of the rifle has issues due to kinks that weren’t figured out (though not as bad as was seen on the first Wasp rifles)

FL1625E1 “Hornet MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1626)


 * Sent into the field in late 1626, the rifle fixes the issues seen in the Hornet MkI.

FL1616E2 “Honey MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1627)


 * An improvement over the Honey MkII that features some improvements that were seen on the Hornet-series of rifles.

FL1625E2 “Hornet MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1632)


 * An improved version of the Hornet MkII, and is the primary rifle used by the BMAC Company in its early years.


 * FL1636 “Hornet 2 MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1636)
 * Originally just a simple upgrade, the Hornet 2 Rifle had so many improvements made to it that the company reclassified it as its own series of rifles.
 * Included in the many changes made is the narrower barrel. Though the bullets are smaller, due to a smaller round being used, the bullets are faster, have longer ranges, slightly faster reload, and are marginally more accurate than the original version of the Hornet.
 * Though the rifle doesn’t have as good of a stopping power, its improvements arguably offset this weakness.
 * FL1636E1 “Hornet 2 MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1642)
 * Modifications related to its reliability in hot, humid regions are added to the rifle.
 * In addition, this is the first rifle (used by the British) that was able to mount a bayonet.

MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.

Produced models:

2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon (1608)


 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful

6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon (1578)


 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels

9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon


 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)

16-pounder MAC Cannon (1588)


 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships

16-pounder MAC Cannon (1641)


 * An updated version of the 16-pounder cannon.

32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon (1603)


 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.

Research and Development


 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * The Engineer’s Wet Dream (Aftermath): The Sovereign of the Seas enters into service in 1637, wielding the most cannons ever (up to this point). However, as time progresses, various technical issues will arise from the ship.
 * The ship took a lot of inspiration from the Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels in terms of its interior design
 * Speed Demons: Due to an increase in piracy in the Mediterranean, the British seek to modernize their old interceptors.
 * From observations of their assailants, the British take interest in a ship-type known as a xebec, ships that use three triangular sails, allowing them a good top speed without sacrificing much in terms of firepower.
 * As such, the Super Swallow-class of ship was created.
 * HMS Yellowfin: This is the culmination of British efforts into integrating a xebec into their fleet. Designed as a smaller-scale Super Swallow, the goal of this ship is to see how the ship handles itself before upscaling the size to that of the old Swallow-class.
 * This 28-gun xebec would become a class of its own, but for the time being, it is the only one of its kind.
 * Smaller Boats: Though the Brigs have shown their uses, the need for even smaller ships became apparent, especially on the accounts from allied pirates in the Caribbean.
 * As such, development into smaller ships (known as sloops, though other ships do exist of this size, such as cutters and ketches)..
 * Better Rations: Due to being exposed to the spices and foods of Southeast Asia, new foods begin to enter into the British diet. Of these includes flavoring (that now is slowly being added to the rations being given to the troops) along with rice and sugar, allowing for a more diverse platter.
 * This is especially welcomed onboard the British vessels, since now their bland (at best) food is now tolerable
 * Addendum of 1633: WIth easier access to India, as well as new allies in the form of the Toyotomi Shogunate, new crops are being founded, though the British now set their eyes on locations to grow the new crops.

Training and Production


 * Due to Britain’s entry into the League Wars, mass conscription is employed, though as the war entered into its final stages, more effort was put into maintaining numbers rather than recruiting newer troops.
 * British Mainland
 * None.
 * British America
 * Elysia/Laconia
 * None
 * Eldia:
 * None
 * Catonzia
 * None
 * Amekrogu:
 * 3,000 Marines
 * 60 Light Artillery Pieces
 * British Yolngu
 * None
 * The Victory-class of ship to be slowly phased out of service
 * HMS Victory kept in the reserve fleet as a training vessel
 * HMS Yellowfin (Fourth-rate)
 * 50 Additional sailors trained
 * 10 Abalone-class Sloop
 * 200 Additional sailors trained
 * HMS Ketone (Ketch)
 * 50 Additional sailors trained
 * To help veterans of the League Wars reintegrate into society, they are offered an opportunity to work for the British Merchant Arms Company
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Agousta: With the end of the League Wars, the British reach out to try and re-establish ties with the country.
 * Amekrogu: Though at war, the HALO Company reaches out to the 3 Amazonian tribes that didn’t join the confederation to assist the British in their war against the locals.
 * I should note that when the HALO company said they’d protect the locals from Hispania, they’re referring to actual attacks; if they just sail by, there’s no need to attack; that just be unprovoked.
 * Carribean Pirates: With their success in the League Wars, the British officials in Catonzia decide to have better ties with the Pirates in the Carribean, maintaining the same offer that was offered to them during the League Wars, though limited to British Catonzia for the time being.
 * Brethren of the Coast: The British Navy offers to give the island of Rum Cay (an island in the Bahamas) to the pirates in return for 15% of their plunders, mainly so officials and the likes don’t see the pirates on the island as actual pirates rather than “paying citizens”
 * Deasaheim: The BFG company reaches out to the region, striking up a deal with them. If they join the British Empire, they will receive the protection of the British protection as well as the wealth from the vast stretches of the Empire.
 * Essentially an ultimatum. If they refuse, the BFG Company will launch an attack with BMAC Mercs to claim the area.
 * Europe (Generally): Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * Indian Nations: Seeing that the countries of India are friendly, the British East India Company reaches out to all the nations in the area, hoping to strengthen their ties with all nations and open up trade routes with all.
 * Naranga: Jocelyn, taking over for Fortuna in her absence, homes to strengthen ties with Naranga, and puts the country in contact with British officials, hoping to make a Narangan-British alliance official.
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan (PING PING GK)
 * Syonan: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company, seeing the region wishing to regain its former glory, decides to assist the island nation, offering them an even more lucrative deal (with permission from the crown).
 * Essentially, the British wish to be allies with Syonan. This will allow the British to import more into the country, boosting the economic state of the region in the process. (Though the Brits will also ask if they could mark them down as British territory on European maps to prevent the Europeans from messing with the region, in addition for permission to station warships in their current port)
 * This is the general idea and is open to negotiation.
 * Essentially doing what the OTL America did with the Philippines in the first half of the 20th century.
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: The British military finds interest in a weapon known as the Hwacha, and reaches out to the country to see if they could purchase the weapon (as well as fireworks technology to that extent) from them.

Allies


 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal. (Though not while the League Wars is going on
 * Though to respect previous ties, the British do not attack the Portuguese, unless they provoke the British to do so.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Naranga: British ally on the Asian mainland.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Occitania: British ally on the mainland.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: British ally (through the BAKA Gaikokuhito Company) in Asian area.
 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consists of metals.

Events


 * Reduction in Numbers and the Rise of the British Merchant Arms Company (BMAC)
 * Due to the end of the League Wars, the British begin a program to slowly shift men out of the military, which includes pouring them into a British Mercenary Company to assist British companies throughout the globe.Amekrogu Front (1640 - 1645).png
 * The War in the Furnace (1640 - 1645) Due to war essentially breaking out against Amekrogu, the HALO company reaches out to the British mainland for assistance. Hearing their plea for help, the British send marines to the area, but initially run into problems.
 * Even with their training for dealing with unorthodox tactics, the British still suffer heavy casualties, though mostly due to the region than anything else.
 * This is mainly due to the diseases found in the area, which the troops (who have recently arrived) fell victim to. This led to the British mainly being defensive in the early years of the conflict as the Amazonian Coalition made multiple attacks on the British
 * However, with every year, more troops and supplies enter into the region, and by 1645, the British are ready to go on the offensive, after being forced to fall back across the entire front.British Outfits for Furnace War.png
 * In addition, in 1642, British uniforms in the area shied away from usage of the usual red uniform, since it made them stick out like a sore thumb. As such, uniforms colored green were used in the area (at least among the British Marines)
 * Introduction of the Bayonet: Fighting in the Amazon is treacherous; when any tree could hide a hostile warrior of the jungle, the necessity for a melee weapon is very much present. However, since all British troops are equipped with rifles (with the exception of regiment captains armed with pistols and sabers), the need for a compromise soon came up.
 * As such, in 1642, bayonets were slowly phased into service. Placing a blade underneath the barrel of the rifle allows for the rifles to be used as a spear in addition to a rifle, so British soldiers got a means to defend themselves if they’re caught off-guard or in the middle of a reload.
 * Local Assistance: Though the British aren’t unfamiliar with the unorthodox battles, the jungles of the Amazon are a completely different beast altogether. If it wasn’t for the valuable information and lessons provided to them from the few Amazonian tribes that sided with them, the British probably would’ve been driven out of the islands altogether
 * The Brits will reward their allies handsomely for their assistance
 * From 1643 - 1646, the British have their troops learn from the locals, specifically in jungle warfare.
 * This eventually will lead to Amekrogu being an important location for the British Marines, since it is here that the Brits will learn about jungle warfare, giving future British Marines a large advantage when fighting in jungles, at least compared to other forces that aren’t as used to fighting in such an unorthodox location.
 * The Battle of Fort Salmon (1641): The British fort was attacked early into the war, with Amazonian tribes surrounding the jungles of the fort, essentially meaning that there is no feasible way to escape. Amazonian Troop 1.png
 * After three months, the British surrendered to the Amazonian Coalition, but not before “scuttling” their equipment. The British were informed to destroy their weapons if necessary, to prevent their equipment from falling into enemy hands.
 * One of the most humiliating defeats for the British in the conflict.
 * It should be noted that a few managed to escape, retreating to Port Infinity in the process.
 * The Battle of Fort Capybara (1641 - 1643): Similar to Fort Salmon, the British in the area encounter heavy fighting as they are forced back to Fort Capybara.
 * Receiving reinforcements early into the conflict, the fort managed to hold out for two years before the British (with assistance from the locals) managed to get vessels to the camp to allow for the forces remaining in the fort to escape, retreating to one of the islands further up the chain.
 * Fort Caiman: (1641 - 1645): This fort encountered probably the most fighting of them all, as the fort was constantly attacked for four years straight.
 * However, unlike the other forts, since Fort Caiman has its back to the sea, the British are able to both easily reinforce the fort, in addition to garnering support from the sea, both of which played a large role in the fort not falling into enemy hands.
 * In addition, due to the consolidation of British forces to Fort Caiman, the Amazonian Coalition are unable to capture the fort.
 * Vinland Assimilation: With the completion of their assimilation into the empire, the British make sure to maintain as much of the old system as possible, and divide the territory for administrative purposes, which are as follows:British Vinland.png
 * Aberdeen (Regional Capital: Port Ostagoth)
 * Also location of a major British Royal Navy Naval Base
 * Agatha (Regional Capital: Calhaven)
 * Asturgaton (Regional Capital: Port Astra)
 * Belamach (Regional Capital: Beul Munnurinn)
 * Also the “capital” of the British Vinland
 * Culland (Regional Capital: Port Culland)
 * Dysford (Regional Capital: Kranvagn)
 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Catonzia and Arroz: With the discovery of rice in the East, the British decide to give rice-making a try. With the new territory in Catonzia (as well as somewhat similar temperatures), the British decided to try and start rice crops in Catonzia, to mixed success. It will take a while before the British learn how to make rice themselves, as well as for the rice to adapt to the different environment.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)

The British Merchant Companies: (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)


 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Elysian Region: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Around 2,500 colonists arrive in Elysia over the span of five years or so, hoping to start anew.
 * Laconia: In 1619, the region was reclassified into its own province for administration reasons.
 * The regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakki become apart of the Laconia Province
 * Eventually becomes the State of Laconia
 * Deasaheim: The company reaches out to the region, striking up a deal with them. If they join the British Empire, they will receive the protection of the British protection as well as the wealth from the vast stretches of the Empire.
 * Essentially an ultimatum. If they refuse, the BFG Company will launch an attack with BMAC Mercs to claim the area.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Akan: Due to their presence in the area, the BAKA Mitai company slowly expands their influence through the area.
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * Fort Galatoi: An island port given to the company, allowing the British to dock their ships in the region (rather than having them weigh anchor out at sea)
 * Slave Trade Deal: The company creates a tie with the MOM company, importing slaves from the Galatoi region and sending them to the Eldia region for use on the various crops in the region.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Establishing a Base: In 1616, The BAKA Gaikokuhito in Yolngu requested permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they could land larger British vessels in the area.
 * In 1619, construction began on their fort, Port Kingpin. With help from the locals, ships were able to be harbored in the port town by 1621, with construction completing in 1624.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge
 * The British reached out to various nations on the Western coast of South America, asking if they could construct ports on their coastlines to allow British ships to stop on their journey to Yolngu, in addition to opening trade with the regions in question.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 6): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * British Vietnam: Due to the rising tensions (including the coalition forming in the Amazon), the HALO company reaches out to the BMAC to send troops their way to protect their current gains.
 * The troops did their best, but initially were forced to slowly retreat due to their small numbers.
 * This changed when the British Marines arrived. Though the British still were unable to go on the offensive, they got better at defending their territory, eventually even reclaiming territory lost in the initial stages of the war.
 * For the time being, they begin constructing defensive forts and outposts throughout their current territory
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * 1620-1630: With control over the coastline complete, MOM decides to push inland, slowly subjugating the local population to the rule of the British
 * No Geneva Suggestions violated here, not at all…
 * 1630-1635: The company decides to hasten its push inland. With the assistance of the BMAC Company, the MOM Company essentially use the influx of mercenary troops like a sledgehammer to push the locals out of the area and allow for the settlement of British settlers to the area.
 * 1635-1640: The company, with assistance from British Mercenaries, completes their invasion of Eldia, fully controlling the region by 1640.
 * From here, they begin to clear trees for the possibility of housing two crops: rice and tobacco.
 * Tobacco: As their influence spreads through Eldia, the MOM company begins to cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants, leading to an increase in profits due to its sweeter taste.
 * The selling of this tobacco increases MOM’s income, leading to them being able to hire more mercenaries to arrest control of Eldia from the locals.
 * Rice: Ordered by the British Royal Navy to produce the crop, the company also constructs rice crops within their territory, with assistance from Asian farmers.
 * Slave Trade Deal: The company creates a tie with the BAKA Mitai company, as the MOM Company begins to import slaves from the Galatoi region for the purpose of working on the farms.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Fort Dolphin: (Constructed in OTL Tolanero) Construction begins in 1621 to be finished by the end of 1625, mainly to allow British merchants another location to stop at while passing around Africa
 * To respect the locals, utmost stress is placed on those staying in the fort to respect the locals, and those who disobey these rules are handed to Matagaskar for punishment
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * Subsidiary Alliance Plan: The Company reaches out to the various countries in India, asking for the stationing of a British force within their territory for the country’s protection, in return for supplying the maintenance cost to maintain the force in the area.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)

Notable Deaths: (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)


 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 1619)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * Cousin: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - 1629)
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - 1629)
 * King: Luke I (M, b. 1567 - 1638) (R: 1618 - 1838)
 * Son: Luke II (M, b. 1604 - ) (R: 1838 - )
 * Son: Luke III (M, b. 1628 - )
 * Son: Luke IV (M, b. 1636 - )
 * Daughter: Leia (F, b. 1636 - )
 * Son: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Frederik King (Died in ???)
 * Head of the BAKA Company, essentially has ties in about half of the world
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Famous Vessels

HMS Victory (15XX)


 * Laid down in 15XX and launched in 15XX, the HMS Victory is a 50-gun First-class Frigate.
 * The namesake of her class, HMS Victory was the first pride-and-joy of the Royal Navy.
 * Famously captained by Admiral Francis Drake, the ship would lead the British navy to victory when it defeated the Spanish Armada, directly leading to one of the major reasons why Britain won in the Anglo-Spanish War in the late 16th century.
 * From there, it would also see combat in the League Wars as it ensured that those opposing Britain felt the wrath of her powerful broadside.
 * Eventually, the ship was retired in 1647, where it was put into the reserve fleet as a training vessel for new sailors.

HMS Fortune’s Bounty (1626)


 * An Olive-class Multi-purpose Merchant Frigate given to the BAKA Gaikokuhito Company from the British government. Laid in 1624 and left on its maiden voyage in 1626, the ship would find itself under the ownership of Fortuna King, a woman well-known for her assistance in the Wu-Narangan War in 1633 when she was involved in both a trading run to Naranga in addition to the assassination of the Wu General in the region.
 * Though the ship would remain in East Asia for most of its life, it would also visit Britain and the Mediterranean Sea during its time afloat under the ownership of Fortuna.
 * In 16XX, [REDACTED]

HMS Sovereign of the Seas (1637)


 * Laid down in 1634 and launched in 1637, this ship is essentially an engineer’s wet dream. Built “just because,” the ship has more than double the guns of the next largest ships (the Victory-class) and was also over double the size, this ship towered over anything the British would build for the next half-decade or so.
 * That being said, the ship was also ladened with issues, such as poor handling and the likes.

Sahnyate | Sáanyaté Khwáan

 * Government: In 1645, Sahnyate is a nation in great flux. The once dominant tribal nobility have lost their struggle with newer mercantile elements, and a centralized state apparatus is beginning to emerge from the ashes of the old clan-based federation. However, the first true Cascadian nation is still unsteady on its feet. Any number of dangers both new and old could undo the state: from handling the remaining clan structures, to the delicate balance between guild and sovereign, to the new religions, ideologies, and migrants arriving in the nation.
 * Khwáan S’aatí: Previously considered simple figureheads, installed by local clan chiefs and subject to their approval in order to remain in power, the War of the Martyrs shattered clan supremacy over the executive, and cemented the power of the Khwáan S’aatí once and for all. With his power growing more absolute by the day, and the apparatus of state becoming more potent and pervasive, the Khwáan S’aatí is on his way to becoming a true ruler of a true state.
 *  Ch’iitl’unáaxh’  (b. 1563, r. 1598-1623)
 *  Máa’gwaax  (b. 1576, r. 1623-1640)
 * Máa’gwiin (b. 1579, r. 1640-)
 * Parliament of Sahnyate (Xh’atángi Hídi khaa Sáanyaté): The brainchild of the Ghost Queen herself, decreed into existence by Khwáan S’aatí Maa’gwáax in 1624, the Parliament of Sahnyate is the first true legislative chamber on the Arcadian continent. Formed in order to give both the clan leaders, various military and religious groups, and the merchant guilds equal say in government, as well as providing a concession to lower nobility due to concerns of the growing autocratic power of the Khwáan S’aatí, the Sahnyatean Parliament is a bicameral chamber, consisting of the House of Lords (S’aatí Hídi) and the House of Commons (Lingít Hídi).
 * House of Lords (S’aatí Hídi): The House of Lords consists of the tribal nobility of Sahnyate. Established as an olive branch to the remaining postwar nobility, the House of Lords, along with the Khwáan S’aatí himself, has the ability to propose laws and to veto any law coming from the House of Commons. The House of Lords has 37 members.
 * House of Commons (Lingít Hídi): Meant to represent the interests of the motley coalition of the merchant class and the herder clans that arose during the War of the Martyrs, the House of Commons is an elected body (although the extent of voting rights varies from constituency to constituency, with many of the rural and nomadic constituencies allowing male or full universal suffrage, while urban constituencies usually restrict suffrage to those within the merchant guilds), with 1 MP per rural and nomadic constituency, and 2 MPs per urban constituency. The House of Commons has the ability to propose laws and to veto any law coming from the House of Lords. The House of Commons has 143 members.
 * The Khwáan S’aatí may be ousted if a unanimous vote in one chamber and a simple majority in the other, or a three-quarters majority in both chambers, is casted in favor of impeachment.
 * Capital City: A’akw
 * Economy: Like most Tlingit states, the lifeblood of the economy of Sahnyate is trade. Located on the lucrative trans-Pacific turquoise trade routes, Sahnyate is an important stop for traders from all across Cascadia, ferrying goods originating across the western seas and minerals mined in a land to the far south. In more rural coastal areas, many engage in fishing and subsistence farming, while in the interior, the old hunter-gatherer lifestyle prevails, nearly unchanged by the arrival of the Ainu, over 200 years hence.
 * Currency: Although barter economics is still king in normal transactions both internally and amongst other native states, the first true coin currency in the region, the S’óow, has been introduced, though it is of limited utility, mostly only being used in transactions with Asian traders.
 * Demographics:
 * Total Population: ~85,000
 * A’akw: ~4000
 * Aangóon: ~3000
 * Shéet’ka: ~2200
 * Káajahéen: ~2000
 * Deishú: ~2000
 * Xunàa: ~1500
 * Shkagwei: ~1500
 * Tlákw’aan: ~1000
 * Ethnicities:
 * Coastal Tlingit: Historically, the coastal Tlingit clans were fishermen, living off the bounty of the sea. Following the Ainu migrations, however, the coastal Tlingit began to make use of another bounty of the sea: trade. Known throughout much of the western coast of North America as a massively successful seafaring merchant race, the lifestyle of the coastal Tlingit has been massively transformed over the past couple of centuries, with many now living in sizable towns and cities, working at the docks or trading with far-flung peoples for a living.
 * ~40,000 people (~47% of the population)
 * Interior Tlingit: The Tlingit of the interior lead a markedly different lifestyle than the Tlingit of the coasts. Inland clans and tribes mainly lead a nomadic lifestyle, preserving the eons-old hunter-gatherer lifestyle of their ancestors. However, with the arrival of the Ainu in the 1300s, some inland clans have begun to adopt a pastoral lifestyle, taking up sheep or goat herding.
 * ~20,000 people (~24% of the population)
 * Cascadian Joseonese/Koreano-Tlingit: Brought over by Usapte and Máa’gwiin after their exile from Joseon after the Japanese conquest, the Cascadian Joseonese are the second Asian demographic to arrive in the Pacific Northwest, following the Eastern Ainu or Yupanu. They are the majority population in certain areas of western Sahnyate, most predominantly in the former Tadzi lands. Many of these people would eventually intermarry into the local Tlingit population, eventually forming the Koreano-Tlingit people, or Dongsan-saram.
 * ~25,000 people (~29% of the population)
 * Other: Although southeast Alaska may be the home of the Tlingit, the bustling port towns of the area house passing traders of many races and creeds: from the Wakashan and Salishan peoples to the south, to the Yupanu, Dena, and Aleut at the farthest end of the land, to a small but ever-increasing trickle of foreigners from beyond the sea.
 * Negligible permanent population (~50), significant temporary population
 * Religion:
 * Traditional Tlingit religion: Tradition Tlingit religion is an animistic, polytheistic and shamanistic faith. It places great emphasis on deities and spirits, usually representing animals and objects. Of great importance were the deities of the Raven (Yéil) and the Bear (Xuts’). Shamans, known in Tlingit as ixht’, communed with deities, healed the sick, predicted the future, and defended their communities against witchcraft. They were usually chosen by the elders of a clan or village.
 * ~35,000 people (~42% of the population)
 * Yeilism: Inspired by the teachings of the prophet Yéil’dzaa, Yeilism is essentially a reformation of the ancestral Tlingit religion. Somewhat influenced by Catholicism (no doubt due to contact with the Ghost Queen during the War of the Martyrs), it transforms the polytheistic Tlingit shamanism into a pantheistic monotheism, with all things in the earth, from the sky, to the grass and rocks, to animals and people, being made from the breath of Yéil, the Raven Spirit. Yeilists believe that properly “cultivating the breath of Yéil” (a process involving treating all things, living and nonliving, with respect, fighting all injustice and disharmony, and living a life of balance) will allow them to pass into the Spirit Realm and become one with the Raven. Although without much of a following as of 1630, it is growing fast within Sahnyate proper, and faster in the scattered nomadic tribes to the north. Over time, some syncretism with Buddhism has occurred.
 * ~25,000 people (~29% of the population)
 * Buddhism: As of recently, Sahnyate has become Buddhism’s westernmost bulwark. Brought over by the exiled Cascadian Joseonese and so far mostly limited to the above demographic, most Buddhists in Sahnyate are Mahayana Buddhists. Some syncretism with native Yeilist practices has already occurred within some of the population.
 * ~25,000 people (~29% of the population)
 * Military:
 * Unified Sahnyatean Army: Formed by the first decree of Khwáan S’aatí Máa’gwiin, mere days after the Coup of 1640, the Unified Sahnyatean Army was an effort to unite the many different armed forces of Sahnyate under a single command; a single army for a single nation. Comprising all non-clan owned troops (seizing clan forces from the clans being politically infeasible as of current), the Unified Sahnyatean Army is the premier armed force of northern Cascadia.
 * 6000 troops
 * Unified Sahnyatean Navy: Created originally to protect Sahnyatean commerce from piracy and other such disruptions, the idea of a solely military navy is a novelty to this region of the world. The Unified Sahnyatean Navy is small and still in its infancy.
 * 25 ships
 * Weaponry: Steel weapons have recently become commonplace within Sahnyate, and even rudimentary arquebuses and rifles have begun to be introduced, although limited to a select few in the Ghost Army and the Joseonese militias. Curiously, Tlingit armor is made of coins, usually minted in Japan or Jochureon. Once a rare and highly treasured commodity, Tlingit coin armor is now nearly ubiquitous amongst the coastal city-dwelling merchant class, thanks to Ainu merchants often paying for trade goods in hard cash.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * War of the Southern League [1644-]: Primarily a war of conquest launched on the pretext of Chekwartean clans aiding rebellious Sahnyatean clan leaders in an attempted rebellion, the War of the Southern League would eventually lead to the subjugation of the southern portions of the Lingít Áani. The War of the Southern League would be the first war in Cascadia where both sides used gunpowder weapons.
 * Kéix Campaign [1644-1645]: One of the first offensives of the War of the Southern League, the Kéix Campaign was an effort to seize control of the Kéix Islands, stretching out from Chekwarte’s core territory. Lightly defended and deemed less important than the rest of Chekwarte, the Kéix Islands would come under the full control of Sahnyate by the end of 1645.
 * Shtax’héen Offensive [1644-]: On the other hand, the Shtax’héen Offensive, focused on the continental portions of Chekwarte, had led to much stiffer resistance by Chekwartean forces; now armed with a not-inconsiderable (for this part of the world) amount of firearms. By the end of 1645, Sahnyate had only captured a few border regions, and were still only halfway to Tákhu, the northernmost major city in Chekwarte.
 * The Great Blockade [1644-]: Chekwarte is a state that lacks unimpeded access to the sea; and as with most other Tlingit states, its lifeblood and much of its economy is trade. By simply blockading a few straits, Sahnyate’s nascent navy would strangle much of Chekwarte’s trade.
 * Diplomacy:
 * Chekwarte: im sorry but ur first on the roflstomp list
 * Abenanka: boomsticks granted in exchange for natural resource exploitation

Events:

TBD

The Confederacy of Greater Abenanka

 * Government: Feudal Parliamentary Tribal Monarchy
 * Parliament of Abenanka: After growing closer to the Tlingit states, some of their customs and practices are adopted, one of which is a parliamentary system of government. Each tribe in Abenanka sends one delegate to a parliament, Poroninu, that advises the Yupoaka on important matters. 23 different representatives meet in Sunak with Yupoaka Fure-echinge. The representatives from Ekimne and Sinnam are not given a vote when no initial consensus can be reached, meaning for now they can just propose plans and watch.
 * Ruler: Yupoaka Fure-echinge (b. 1592, r. 1642)
 * Rimatace Atusanum (b. 1594)
 * Matace Norebe (b. 1615)
 * Yupace Kupray (b. 1618)
 * '''Other Notable Figures:”
 * Wappo, the brilliant moose tamer, and milker apparently (b. 1600)
 * Apsitako, dog who indirectly invented grilled cheese (b. 1639)
 * Kurasaro Kurupas, failed explorer turned trade king (b. 1595)
 * Yutara, chief General of the Abenankan military (b. 1574)
 * Sepake, pioneer of Abenankan music (b. 1628)
 * Deceased:
 * Yupace Yaichinane (b. 1591, d. 1607)
 * Yupoaka Yukki (b. 1569, d. 1642; r. 1599-1642)
 * Economy: The Abenanka are a more urban civilization than its neighbors, with gravel streets dividing up short rows of huts and simple houses. The constant flow of small boats carrying food, goods, artifacts and treasures between deep ports in remote cities keeps the nation’s internal and external trade with neighbors strong and unifies the nation. Though once in connection with the nations of East Asia, that path has very recently been closed, and weapons and tools from there are becoming somewhat of a hot commodity. However, metalworking is becoming more prevalent and beneficial as the nation’s militaristic and economic needs grow. Some basic aquaculture has sprung up in the deep inlets and bays surrounding Kasukuak, and foraging in the rich forests near the wilderness at the northern border helps enrich the diet of the people. Shipbuilding of large ships a dozen paces wide and many more long brings jobs to the larger cities. With the recent discovery of gold in the rivers to the north and the mountains in the newly conquered western land, a rush has begun for extraction of gold, silver, and other valuable minerals and metals nationwide. The nation is divided amongst different clans that each pay tributary to the chief General and Yupoaka in Sunak. Each clan has their own specialty and trade, such as the warrior Nakniq, or the expert fisher Takahka.
 * Capital: Sunak
 * Demographics:
 * Population:
 * Abenanka Proper: 56,000
 * Sunak: 8,000
 * Kasukuak: 3,750
 * Illiamna: 3,750
 * Nomiom: 2,550
 * Nanwalek: 2,150
 * Poksira: 300
 * Outside Cities: 35,500
 * Frontier Regions: ~3,300
 * Nakniq Region: ~9,300
 * Ekimne Region: ~11,750
 * Udamagax: ~3,500
 * Ugasik: ~1,800
 * Ikatan: ~1,150
 * Sinnam Region: ~12,750
 * Amaxnax: ~4,250
 * Chalukax: ~2,000
 * Religion: Folk Religion 100%
 * Military: 
 * Manpower: 
 * There is no actual military in Abenanka, except for the Yupoaka’s guards, but they rarely leave the ruler’s side. Each local chief selects people from their clan to fight whenever it is necessary. Every person sent to the front lines has some minor combat training, a spear or bow, simple leather or chainmail armor and a helmet. Some veterans can get access to better weapons and prized scale mail armor.
 * Soldiers: a lot
 * Aimakipako: 400
 * Rayketaynu (gun people): 50
 * Weapons:
 * The bow and arrow is a common weapon with most male Abenankans having at least some training in it. The spear is the most common melee weapon, although tomahawks, knives and swords are also seen in combat.
 * Rayketek: The introduction of a handful of firearms from the Tlingit states boosts our military advantage over our enemies substantially.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Peace At Last: For the first time in recent memory, the Abenankans have allowed the dust to settle in the region. Military projects such as the growth of the Aimakipako begin to stall and plateau. Nevertheless, more technologies are pursued and exercises carried out, as there is no telling when the gears of war will begin to turn. Abenanka sine! Abenanka Ippetama!
 * Diplomacy:
 * Suacit: Hey...
 * Events:
 * The Turquoise Fleet: Our trade expands south. Our trading vessels show up in Hennauke, Makah, Luqal and surrounding tribes, picking up things such as turquoise and rare metals not found in Abenanka, furs and artifacts, exotic and rare materials and natural resources only obtainable further south, and foreign weapons. The large quantities of the precious blue material give our fleet its colorful name. Turquoise is a hot commodity up and down the coast, traded for marked-up prices and usually making our merchants a pretty penny. The trade spans from Ikatan in the north and west all the way to the Chinook tribes in the south and east. If only there was some way to easily extend our commerce...
 * F: Yukki, the king of Abenanka, died while on a visit to the region of Ekimne, leaving his son Fure-Echinge to rule the nation as the new Yupoaka. As his first command, he forms a small permanent military. The new ruler, suspecting the Ekimne poisoned his father, deploys these forces to the cities of the western regions to make sure there are no conspirators against the government.
 * Manifesting our Destiny, Part II: The eastern expansion along the Sakpok brings more ethnic diversity to the nation as we begin to assimilate the Dena’ina and introduce them to civilized concepts like democracy, metalworking, and sussiku iwamuke (grilled cheese).
 * Play Us a Song, Mr. Aksepone Man: Sepake was an ordinary man. He worked in the whaling industry along the northern coast of Abenanka that caught the beasts of the sea and disassembled them for various uses. A native Ekimnan, he saw opportunity with the Abenankans and joined the growing industry. While walking along a hidden beach far away from town, he noticed a large, mostly intact whale rib cage washed up on the beach. For some reason, Sepake picked up one whale bone and hit it against one of the rib bones. The hollowness and holes in the bones created an interesting percussive sound. Curios, Sepake decided to hit another bone. It produced a slightly fuller, deeper tone, and at a different pitch. A few hours passed, and Sepake had reordered the bones by pitch and size, creating a musical range of ten notes on each of two different scales. Sepake dragged his creation back to his town and gathered everybody in the town together to listen to his invention and its epic sounds. Modern translations of the original piece have been created, and the first piece played on the so-called Aksepone (whale bone sounds) went a little bit like this. To this date is unknown what possessed him to whack the whale bones.
 * Big Brain Optional: Kurasaro Kurupas has grown to an older age, and he no longer has the sailing skills of his youth. His vision is failing, but he inspired a generation of sailors and explorers. One such sailor has the brilliant idea that maybe the initial western voyage failed due to the fact that it was the apex of winter when Kurupas left the last Wakkan islands behind, so the oceans were especially full of ice. This man, Issam, sets off on a new mission aiming slightly further south than Kurupas and at a later point in winter, hoping to finally reconnect with the lost western lands.
 * City of Gold: The furthest point of Abenankan exploration thus far is to a large river delta off the southern side of the large Sakpok River, where large caves under the riverside cliffs and hills provide insulation and protection from the cold weather, and the abundance of gold in the nearby tributaries and close proximity to Suacit also helps it grow. The outpost of Poksia grows to a notable size (map-makers, I’d like it around the location of OTL Anchorage).
 * Upgrades, People, Upgrades: Wappo was out on a peaceful walk through the moose pastures one day when he saw his dog, Apsitako, run across his path. Looking after the young, lively, slightly yellow pupper, he noticed it ran past a female moose lying on the ground. Upon closer inspection, he noticed the moose was around childbearing age. Wappo, who at the moment was very thirsty and really craving something to drink, began turning the cogs in his mind. Whether through the almighty power of his forefathers and ancestors before him, the inventive moose tamer had the brilliant idea to milk a moose. With little success and almost losing his life to an angry and protective mother moose, Wappo decided to try his experiment out on another specimen. This time the innovator reached success, creating the first recorded example of moose milk. After almost a moon cycle of tinkering and experimentation, the process was nearly at a stage of perfection and maximum efficiency. Some began to wonder if the powers that be had placed a thought or a vision in Wappo’s mind, as he worked around the clock towards seemingly useless goals. What good was it to separate the liquid milk from the chunkier parts? Why add salts or herbs to the milk? Who cares which food it tastes good with? But as the sky-cycles passed, the idea began to catch on. Finally, Wappo introduced to the nation a food not unlike what we would call cheese. It paired well with fish and was mainly produced for the military, but now that most of the conquering was complete it was allowed to spread amongst the common people.
 * Upgrades Cont.: A few moon-cycles later, Wappo was firing up a traditional Apsuma grill, typically used to cook fish, when a wonderful idea made its way into his brain. He remembered hearing of the use of boxes filled with ice to keep meats cold and prevent spoiling over long travels at sea. Maybe the same thing could be done with cheese? To preserve the original flavor and texture, the cheese could be placed in a box and reheated at a later time. Wappo rushed off to his cheese room to freeze some cheese instantly. After the cheese had frozen, he returned to his grill (which somehow remained hot because plot convenience). He popped open the lid and pulled out the cheese, not noticing that this caused a nearby piece of acorn bread to fall onto the open grill. A slice of cheese was cut off with a knife and tossed on the grill without much thought. Then, Wappo looked at what he had done. He had accidentally begun to grill a piece of bread! The cheese was never going to be reheated now! He ran off to find a scraper to remove it from the grill without burning his hands. One short game of tug-of-war with Apsitako later, Wappo returned to the grill to find the bread not at all burned and the cheese melted over it. Bewildered, he took a bite. The moose tamer’s mouth exploded with flavor. The crispy bread and warm, gooey cheese could not compare with his usual lunch of salmon. Savoring every bite, he ran off to tell the Yupoaka of his wonderful invention. The food spread like wildfire. Cheese was a popular invention, but this really knocked everybody’s socks off. The modern grilled cheese sandwich was invented.

Papal States
Government: Elective Monarchy


 * Pope: Venus

Economy: Greatly reduced after the sacking of Rome and annexation of Romagna, the economy is based mostly around agriculture, fishing and taxation. Agriculture being mostly cultivation of grapes and fruits.

Capital: Rome

Demographics:


 * Population: 1.1 Million
 * Religion: Catholicism (93%) • Other/Scum (7%)

Wars and Conflicts: N/A

Military:


 * Active army (2%)
 * 12 200 Musketeers
 * 4 400 Pikemen
 * 3 500 Light Cavalry
 * 1 900 Heavy Cavalry
 * Inactive army (2%)
 * 12 200 Musketeers
 * 4 400 Pikemen
 * 3 500 Light Cavalry
 * 1 900 Heavy Cavalry

Diplomacy: N/A

Events:


 * The rise of Venus: After the sacking of Rome and the annexation of our holdings north of San Marino 10 years ago, the faith on the current system declines every year with revolts demanding a strong leader and the conclave is incapable of deciding on a new pope. Until they are interrupted by the people outside shouting a name: "Venus! Venus! Venus!", the Cardinals come out from the Sistine Chapel to be welcomed by hundreds of people collectively cheering for a woman on top of a pyramid of 10 buff men, she is about 1.56 meters tall, has a white, long hair, red eyes and is wearing a marble white colored dress. The crowd proceeds to get silent immediately as she points to the Cardinals saying with a loud voice "These useless men don't represent the word of God! They are weak and incapable of choosing a decent ruler, and that brought us to our demise!", the crowd boos at them, Venus then shouts "I can fix this!" while putting her arm down "I am capable, I can and will make the land of God great again!". The crowd starts to walk towards the Cardinals demanding they choose Venus as the new pope, they reluctantly accept their demands in exchange for safety. Praised be Venus, the new Supreme Pontiff of the Papal States.

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Nyambu Kapararidze
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 095 000
 * Cities: 54 976
 * Ne-We: 9 490
 * Sofala: 5 378
 * Angoche: 5 248
 * Pambane: 4 648
 * Mkalimini: 4 398
 * Kiwe: 4 148
 * Zomba: 3 858
 * Pebane: 3 648
 * Nampula: 3 568
 * Manzini: 3 248
 * Banhine: 2 948
 * Mpumalanga: 2 548
 * Limpopo: 1 948
 * Rural areas: 1 040 024
 * Ethnicites: 66,7% Shona, 14.3% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.4% Swazi, 1,5% Chewa
 * Religion: 6% (65 700) Mwari believers, 94% (1 051 200) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * '''Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Balele war 2.pngWar against Balele: Using their attacks on our lands as an excuse we attack them with the goal of conquering them.
 * The Northern front: 30% (6 570) of our active army will push west into Balele lands, capturing as much land in the north west as they can (yellow line)
 * The Central front: 30% (6 570) of our active army will push west towards their Capital Makapan as well as towards the Minao border trying to encircle their souhern armies. (Green line)
 * The Southern front: 20% (4 380) of our active army will push the southern armies west slowly, buying some time for the central front to encircle them. (Purple line)
 * The Reserves: (100% 10 950) of the reserves will have their guards up in case neighbouring nations interfere. (Dark blue line)
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (21 900) and reserves size of 1% (10 950) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 550 African Spearmen
 * 6 719 Crossbowmen
 * 5 588 Light Cavalry
 * 1 043 bowmen
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 233 African Spearmen
 * 3 580 Crossbowmen
 * 2 590 Light Cavalry
 * 547 bowmen
 * Navy:
 * Mer'ana class ships: 4
 * Fishing boats: 780
 * Diplomacy:
 * Events:
 * Balele lands: We start rebuilding the territory we have already captured and give the citizens living there food and water.
 * The Zambezi river: We start sending merchants dowin the Zambezi river to both spread the Zorastianist religion and to get some nice trade deals with others living around the river.

Nihonese Shogunate | Dai Nihon-Teikoku
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Kawa no Tamashi, born 1603
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Toyotomi Asahi, born 1610
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Shiba Tatsumi, born 1608


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 11,600,000 (Not including Kansha)
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

The Beginning of the Next Chapter

Onward Marches Suffering

June 16th, 1640

She had a reputation for being far too casual about things, she had. In situations of death she would wash her hands of any kind of seriousness and any kind of furor. Some said it was because of her parents. Some said it was due to her loneliness. No one ever got right what was behind her trademark smile - a lazy grin, under her side-swept hair.

Along the walks of life Sayaka had come. Barely 30, recently broken out of a virtual prison from her surrogate father and now a politician running the gambit out of the decimated Toyotomi-seifu. As far as most were concerned, she was an irrelevant figure in politics. Just an accountant of sorts. It had taken her a lifetime of suffering to get to this point. She’d made mistakes too, as she professed to her sister.

“Yeah, kinda… kinda fucked up, y’know? With the whole… betraying them and all,” she muttered to Yuu. While politically her family lay with the Toyotomi, she was a Tokugawa through and through; one of the daughters of a political marriage between Tokugawa Ieyasu and Ota Okaji that fell through early on. She and her sister were thusly named Tokugawa Sayaka and Tokugawa Yuu respectively, a reminder of that heritage. “But in the end, you’re my sis, so… I’ll make this right. When I get the job, pardons immediately for you and your wife.”

Under the old legal code of Nihon, one of the primary ways of discriminating against the gay communities had been an accidental side-effect of political marriage as a concept; dozens of clans banned gay political marriages, relegating them to personal unions. To a modern, and most certainly cis thinker it would not seem too discriminatory; after all, even in a matriarchy there remained immense power in the inheritance and continuation of clans. But as clans began to splinter during the 1400s and the Sengoku Jidai made families within clans a concept, families increasingly grew to become as personal as they were political - making even personal union difficult.

Meanwhile, the rise of capitalism also caused gay marriage and even more specifically gay sex to become associated with ‘unproductive behaviour’; by the end of 1639 half of Nihon lived under laws restricting gay sex to ‘personal unions and communities’ - effectively an attempt at pushing gay people out of power permanently. Hideyoshi’s reputation only helped to strengthen the case of these laws, and one of the first places to intentionally codify this would be the Kyoto-seifu, just months after his death. Gay ‘behaviours’ increasingly saw criminalisation, as part of a more concerted effort by Asahi and Tatsumi to get a stranglehold on the destabilised country.

Yuu was one of them. Specifically, a lesbian, whom had married her wife just days after the criminalisation of said marriages in a personal capacity had been banned in the Tachibana-chiiku; prohibited from leaving the district, she asked her sister for help.

Sayaka, ostensibly regretful over her actions that had led her to this point - making a personal play for power when she was 16 to get a local position in Edo, screwing over half her friends and landing herself in the unenviable position of being stuck under Hideyoshi - agreed. She decided to target the old and largely defunct position of Delegate of the Kingdoms (王国間の委任, [Okoku-kan no Inin]), which while theoretically still on the books had never been filled since 1469, under Uchiha Tomoko; it had exactly enough authority both to help her settle back into politics comfortably and pardon her sister from the charge.

Quickly, she found help from many old family and friends whom Yuu told about her - seemingly redeemed. Under her lackadaisical demeanor, Yuu quipped, her sister was back and had returned to being a better person. And so people trickled back. Her mother. Her father. A childhood friend. Even some of the others from the old Summer Home that knew her. They helped her garner power.

“Thanks, you guys,” she offered at a meeting, her side-swept hair blocking her lost eye. “I’m uh. I’m just here to do right by you, I guess.”

But to get the position, she needed three permissions: that of the Mikado of Yamato, the Shuryo of the Ainu, and the Shocho of Nihon. And Shiba Tatsumi - the Shocho - was suspicious of her. After all of this time they had spent attempting to suppress Ainu radicalism, she appealed to that exact impulse in the Shuryo - Sisiratoka - a partial reformist. Finally, he arrested her, and held her on trial. Her family constantly tried to visit, trying to help her case.

Tatsumi, however, the same age as her, recognised something in her eye when he met her. So he offered a deal, giving her time to think about it until the day of hearings - with the Shocho as the judge. Yuu was despondent, constantly trying to help her sister, who became more and more silent.

“Sa… here, I brought something for you,” she mentioned on the day itself, June the 16th. She held up a small omamori. “I can’t help you in there, but maybe the spirits can.”

After a moment of silence, Sayaka turned around and smiled, offering a relaxed grin. “Thanks. I’ll need it.”

In the room where the hearing was to begin, she stared around uncomfortably. It seemed like she was alone. And yet there were only a single pair of eyes staring at her. Tatsumi. The young man offered a look of utter scorn, concerned with maintaining his power and that alone.

And more silence. The Shocho waited for her to speak first.

And more.

And-

“I’m taking the deal - I’ll tell on everything - and the entire thing with my sis can go off itself,” she muttered. “Farce is over, Shocho. I really couldn’t care less if she slagged off to Yokohama Fort.”

He stared at her for a moment, eyes-wide. “That fast?”

“Hey~ you do what you gotta do.” Suddenly, that trademark grin returned to her face. And at once he understood. Perhaps he was the first one to understand.

Tokugawa Sayaka was not a loner. She was a fucking psychopath.

Tale of Two Brothers

1642

By the end of 1641 the Nihonese advance into what used to be the Wu Dynasty had become larger and larger. The full effort now committed one in every twenty people to the war - nearly 600,000 - from the mainland, and from Kansha, about 300,000. Thousands flocked to the forces from the Chosonese vassals and more from Syonan, too; the total forces involved in the subjugation of the former Dynasty ballooning to nearly a million.

This unprecedented effort swept up an entire generation. The guntai and kaigun become the focal points of community connections and at times even new loves - although the rate were greatly exaggerated to a fault. Military orders and styles of fighting proliferated as the Nihonese strategy of smaller, more focused teams of soldiers allowed for this kind of autonomy. Even then, the soldiers, commonly represented as masses of loyal nomin to the daimyo and the seifu, would often be misremembered; most were levies or conscripts whom had fuelled the slow industrialisation of Nihon with their purchase of Edogun and katana.

Many of them would adopt double names, especially the Ainu; often frustrated by the inability of their Yamato and Syonanese friends to pronounce their names, they would take second ones. And in the instance of Nay and Apu, they took the double names Izumi and Nagatora.

The two brothers were twins that served in the 18th Southern Force together. The two had been together for the endless slog of August 1641, grueling siege in Fuzhou winding them both down equally; and they’d found their own individual lives with it too. During the lull in fighting of early 1642, Apu laid down roots in the Hangzhou area, joining a small mercenary press gang; Nay found his calling in the vibrant cultural performances of Quanzhou and joined on. The two brothers seperated - but before that, they made a promise to each other.

In the open they might call each other Izumi and Nagatora. In private they were still Nay and Apu to one another. And in private they were still committed to one anothers’ protection - or rather, given Nay’s unwillingness to fight, Apu’s personal committal to his brother’s protection. An agreement of two brothers.

In the summer, they returned for another grueling campaign. This time, the system of simply laying off soldiers with temporary severance pay worked to their disadvantage - the two were trapped at the Siege of Xiamen, when Wu forces cut off Nihonese land supply lines, forcing a full retreat to Xiamen Island. They fought off three waves of naval invasions for months on end, and the 130,000 soldiers trapped on the island were only relieved by September; during which time a quarter had died. Their commander, a woman by the name of Fubuki, ultimately perished during the campaign, which allowed the two brothers to personally leave the service and pursue those new lives on their own.

The dynamics of Nihonese China were incredibly strained. Much of its progress had been so thoroughly driven by commercial interest that it was rather difficult to find a place in the occupied territories not intertwined with the dime-a-dozen companies operating from Edo, Nagasaki and Osaka. From the success of the Satsuma General Company had bloomed a hundred clan organisations - even the Ainu were doing it - and they were taking advantage of the situation they had created to profit off their new role as a necessary stopgap in thousands of communities.

Everywhere Izumi went, he had to contend with petty lords and small chiefs working as part of or with companies he hadn’t even heard of. As his hair grew longer and he started drawing it into long, pulled lines, so too did the lines of strange papers and documents he had to contend with draw longer.

The cultural landscape of Wu had been changing too. Plays and dramas took a much more nihilistic tone, emphasising futility, emphasising a lack of hope; not to mention hundreds of political satires blaming the failures of the Dynasty to maintain its position. He was honestly uninterested in them - he saw no point in belabering the dead empire’s defeat any longer. Still, he participated in them, hoping to learn tricks of the trade; a trade on the verge of dying as the Nihonese empire marched south.

An Ainu boy carrying on the traditions of Chinese plays.

How curious history can be.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.

Turn X: 1645-1650
LINK TO MAP

Mod Events

 * Realms of the Distant Past in the Ever-Changing World: Across the globe, advancements have been made slowly advancing the way the world thought of itself. Specifically, the realm of the past is slowly being unraveled, with bones of creatures of distant times slowly coming to the surface, while others are picking at the concept of change itself.
 * More paleontological discoveries are made, such as an entire Plesiosaur being discovered in Albion and a group of Plateosaurus in Vestkyst.
 * Finds like this draw more attention from the public, leading to more people scanning the rocks for potential discoveries
 * The Mystery of the Island Chain (Part 4): Darwin observes the effects the invasive Dodos have on the island, which are fascinating, to say the least. The dodos have no fear of predators, and the same can be said for said predators on the island. It’s too soon to say if the Dodo’s can get assimilated into the local population, but it really just depends on if the snakes and other predators on the island will grow fond of eating dodo flesh. The same cannot be said for the finches, though it is noted that the finches seem to be able to coexist with the dodos, though their population has slowly decreased due to the increase in competition.
 * Mercs with a Heart (Part 2): Though the intent was for her medical knowledge to be spread throughout Asia, Fortuna finds herself in Amekrogu. With the conflict that recently broke out, she decided to see if she could make an impact there. After receiving approval from her company’s higher-ups (basically her other family members), Fortuna began landing mercenaries who specialize in medicine into the area in 1643, assisting in culling the casualties due to the region, rather than to the fighting (though not by much) She remained in the area until the conflict’s conclusion, where she put her newly found medical knowledge to the test. Once concluded, she sailed down to the King Outpost on the Falklands Islands before arriving back at Port Kingpin in 1649.
 * Silver Leopard (Part 7): It was 1645, and Mikaela was getting old, she knew that she's getting old. Ever since her rise to power, she has unified Keisaria, reformed the tax system, reworked the land and the military, and formed the Varangian Confederation. She had turned a backwater nation in ruins into something more mighty. History would should her name, "Mikaela the Great." But how great is she now when she is in her 70s and can barely move off her chair? Well it's an exaggeration, she can still fight above an average person, but her body would protest and ache afterwards nowadays. She had already been married, though the marriage system doesn't apply to her. However, her three children had been married according to the marriage system, and was married to those from the respective states of Kazakh, Nenets, and others. But there is one more thing missing; none of her children, she feels, would be capable of taking up the supposed 'chosen' legacy. She prayed to God that she would find an heir for this legacy, but most nights she did not receive an answer. But like any old tale, she would find one at her doorsteps by 1650. His name? Little Ludwig, or just Ludwig. A peculiar name, she would tell his parents. She was surprised to learn that they traveled all the way from the west, somewhere around southern Germany. They were former nobles that had fought for the 'wrong side' during the League Wars, to put it likely, and now lives in exile. Their child was just born a few years ago, and they want him to have a better and greater life for their family. This was an opportunity, he's young so he's almost a blank slate. Mikaela, after a long thought, accepted.
 * Asvesir (Part 5): (Note; by now, they have already become a fully fledged member of the Varangian Confederation) the Wars of the Asvesir has already entered a new stage as continuing forms of strong resistance has caused trouble for the newly formed Adytia. Even Oyunwen, the Khatun herself, has struggled to dislodge the resistance from the mountainous areas even with help from Varangia. As time has passed, even she knew she wouldn't be alive to see the end of the conflict. She needed an heir, someone who would continue on the fight for a united people. Over the past 20 years since she started her conquest of the states in the east, Oyunwen was married to a suitable husband and a few years later she became pregnant. Ever since her pregnancy became known, her had no choice but retreat from commanding her troops for the most part and trust her own subordinates to pick up the slack. She knew it would hurt morale, but she tries her best to give orders whenever she could. On 1649, the Asvesir finally has a child, an heir to continue the legacy. But one thing hangs onto her mind, despite all her deeds and achievements in life, would Oyunwen have a forgettable one? Because of this perpetual war?
 * The Light of Lights: Before Iyán took the name of the greatest hero of the Adytite's, Grand Karcist Ion, his was a rather plain name: Saymïst. His beginnings were humble, born as a lowly slave under the rule of Yayqapbäng in 1629. Yearning for freedom after years of servitude, in 1645 he ran from his masters, escaping into the wilderness of Siberia. For three long years, he lived among the bears and wolves in the harsh mountains and forests of the north, carving out a simple life for himself in a cruel world. It was a short life he was destined to, but at the very least, it was a rewarding one. One night though, delirious with hunger, barely clinging onto life as he plodded alongside the snowdrifts, he came across a pile of abandoned ruins- still intact enough for him to talk shelter within. In exhaustion, he instantly collapsed as he entered an ancient room and drifted to sleep. During his dreams though, a figure called to him. It introduced itself as Saklas, also called "Yaldabaoth" in western texts, an ancient Daevite deity of old. His figure was alluring yet repulsive, familiar yet alien, but above all, awe-inspiring and utterly indescribeable. "Claim your provenance, Iyán. Once again, you shall become my vessel upon heavenly earth," Saklas said, before Saymïst awoke, the sun's rays beginning to peek out over the hills. Saymïst then climbed out of the ruins and, moved by an inhuman strength, trekked across the Siberian wastes for days upon days to the city of Ulaan-Ut, where he began to preach his new teachings.
 * Khmelnytsky Uprising: Since the revolt in 1630, tensions between the Cossacks and the Avaro-Vedenian Commonwealth has been all but increasing. The Avarian noble class, for centuries, have sought to assimilate the peoples of Ruthenia with Avarian culture, and Avarian Catholic institutions have been a great impediment to Orthodox Vedena's traditions. These conditions culminated in Zynoviy Bohdan Khmelnytsky, Hetman of the Cossacks, establishing the Zaporizhian Cossack Hetmanate in late 1648 after being elected by his colleagues, flaring the revolt, which spread all over southern Vedena. In negotiations in 1649, Khmelnytsky proclaimed an independent state at this point has come into control in territories scattered over the region, including Korsun, Pylavtsi, Zboriv and other rural territories across Ruthenia, essentially proclaiming his own authority separate from the rulers of the Commonwealth.
 * Far East Expedition: On 1645, prospective traders from Varangia leads an expedition to the Far East on a trailblazing campaign to map out parts of Siberia that could be available for trade. They made their way through Kazakh and Adytia, passed the mountains and tundras. On 1647, they reached the coastline and established a camp there (roughly OTL Okhotsk). It would only be a few years later that it would turn into a trading outpost outside Varangian territories to help funnel future traffic westwards. This marks the first time Varangia would reach the east coast via expedition. As of now, the outpost and the territories surrounding it would be considered an (pene-)exclave. They are far from home, but they would continue to map out the area for future travelers.
 * Areopagitica: a prose polemic published in 1645 by Albionite poet John Milton opposing licensing and censorship, Areopagitica is among history's most influential and impassioned philosophical defences of the principle of a right to freedom of speech and expression.
 * Vilnian Revolt: Riding on the wave of the Cossack revolt, a Lithuanian rebellion was also in the making. Flaring up in the summer of 1649, rebel forces have captured Kaunas and Vilnius, before spreading westward towards the rest of the governorate.
 * The Avoyelle Secession: France had never really managed to keep the territory of Avoyelle in truly French hands. Not that they'd really bothered to - the territory, with barely 4,000 settlers, was almost entirely restricted to the city of Nouveau-Orleans; for every 10 settlers, 6 would travel inland and never return. This was not to suggest simply wholesale murder. Of those whom entered, some were indeed slaughtered, but many integrated into local communities, bringing along European expertise to create stronger, fortified territories; many of those communities even promised themselves to France and the French king, the position of being a tributary of a European empire staving off any attempts at invasion. All of this ended in 1646, with the Eighth Royal Parlement. The Parlement had finally brokered a deal between the Occitans and the French - creating the Division of Three Quarters; effectively what would have been a seperation of which parlements (and therefore which dukes and lords) could appoint colonial governors and send settlers. The New World fell squarely on the side of the Occitan Duchies; the French having given up on really using it as more than a bargaining chip in European politics after the disappointment of the annexation of Western West Catonzia. This arrangement infuriated the existing governor of Avoyelle, Francis Accambray; he protested to Paris profusely that this would prematurely destroy his efforts at further expanding the colony, especially after brokering such a beautiful deal with the Cheyenne Confederacy. Accambray had already earned the ire of many of the assimilated inhabitants of the colony, many despising his wholesale betrayal of the thousands whom had settled in Naa'daheode Agallate; meanwhile, any economic benefits quickly fell through when the deal was changed to have guns shipped through the Laurentia territory. His appointed replacement, Aiglina Raspall, duchess of Languedoc, was also immensely more popular for the fact that she were a priest (annointed most certainly not by Rome), while Accambray was a simple merchant. Finally, when Raspall arrived, he ordered her arrested and informed Paris of his intention to remain governor of the colony until an 'informed individual is to arrive and offer a suitable replacement to my services'. Two days later, on the night of the 16th of May, he was murdered. Subsequently, Raspall was freed, and pressured, she announced mass reforms for the colony, including the recognition of local shamanist derivations of Catholicism as legitimate; this infuriated the Paris-appointed establishment so much it triggered first a political crisis, then an economic one when they withheld resources from the governor, and finally, by July, outright civil war. Half the colony seceded from France. The other half renamed itself 'La Louisiane' and fought on to maintain their own dominion over the colony. It would seem as if the secessionist tendencies of Hispania's colonies had spread North.
 * Rise of 'Witch-hunters': While witch hunting has been around for centuries, many of these activities were nothing more than lynchings of men and women accused of practicing black magic or witchcraft. The most famous, though organized, of them all was the trial of Jeanne of Arc, where among the many supposed 'political crimes' she committed, witchcraft was added to the list for extra pressure. While the majority of the world has started to move past this point due to the Renaissance, there are new more organized groups rising up claiming to "hunt witches" through certain methods. While these groups are nothing more than renegades propelled by the effects of the league wars over religion, they can still hold profound influence over a local populace in more remote towns away from urban centers if the remote towns are desperate enough. Matthew Hopkins is the most famous of these witch hunters and his activities are mostly around southeast England. While he is irrelevant in Albion itself, his methods and activities would spread to the still developing British colonies (and soon the other colonies in the New World). While Europeans have been in the New World for almost two centuries at this point, most of its innerworkings are still vastly unknown to them and they want to turn to something to explain the unfamiliarity of it all.

NPC Events

 * Sibir (Varangia): Activity and presence of traders, explorers, and settlers from Varangian Sibir had been steadily increasing in Ngangasan. Although centered near the north pole, Varangian traders and priests move through the region during the warmer periods of the year. Their increasing presence likewise has an increase in influence on the inhabitants there.
 * Taxacola: The devastation of the League Wars promotes a new wave of Hispanian migration to the colony, provoking reprisals from indigenous peoples as many of the refugees are expelled out of core colonial holdings into indigenous lands. Renewed expeditions were formed to search north for any possible prospects of resources to exploit, leading to the establishment of many mining towns. The establishment of colonial mining towns also sees many burnt down or expelled, and the few that survive quickly balloon into fortified settlements.
 * Erielhonan: As their influence increases ever faster, a large coalition of tribes around the Ohio rivers is formed, seeking to hault their expansion. However, they do naught to stop the running of the Erie war machine.
 * Hausa: After a brief successional struggle, the matriarchal state comes under the leadership of Queen Aminatu, of Zazzau; although she quickly earns a horrible reputation amongst some of the city-states, she deflects this by waging a conquest East - first, forcibly integrating Kawarafa into the Empire, and second, a further forge further east...
 * Lakhóta and Dakhóta Agallates: Some of the clans within the two powers agree to Cheyenne's proposition, not because they believe that Kemahana is a threat, but because they like that shiny shiny gold. That wonderful Elysian-style fried chicken and hominy probably convinced a few Lakota and Dakota too.
 * Aceh: After decades of failed negotiation with the new Iberian government, Aceh cedes from the dominion of what formerly was the Hispanian sphere, cutting off Iberian Malacca from its assigned trade routes and forcing the colony to rely extensively on the support of local states such as Pahang to survive. Aceh immediately aligns itself in neutrality towards both the Europeans and the local powers of Zhaowa and Pahang.

Brethren of the Coast

 * Government: Pirate Confederacy

Captains:


 * Samuel Axe (1604-) (p. 1625-1630) (p. 1638-): Axe is an Albionite man who joined the Brethren in 1625, helping establish the Providence Island colony in 1626, as well as being one of the captains with the least losses during the invasion of Tobago. He managed to escape Vieques during the rebellion, making landfall on Culebra, which was later attacked by Agüeybaná; he then wrecked near Haitiana, becoming a buccaneer and going back to the Brethren in 1638, suggesting and managing to capture Tortuga in 1639, opening another business opportunity for the Brethren in buccaneering.
 * Hendrick Lucifer (1583-) (p. 1627-1639): Lucifer is a Dutchman who joined the Brethren in 1627. He is known for his strange strategies using fire and smoke. Lucifer is a Poseidon cultist, who wants the Brethren to expand and raid more territories. He is known to be writing a history of the Brethren to record the piratical achievements of other members; he helped on the invasion of Tobago, staying with the Brethren to become even more affluent. He has a son who is part of his crew. He retired to Sint Maarten in 1639, giving his crew and ship to his son Jacob. His writings have done everything until 1640, and are prepared to be published
 * William Rous (1606-) (p. 1631-1642): A former merchant for the Providence Island Company, who joined the Brethren in 1631. He helped on the 1633 raid of Mérida, getting very few casualties, and then climbing up the business ladder to become the head of the Providence Island Company in 1642.
 * Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen” (1597-) (p. 1632-): Jol is a Dutchman, who joined in 1632, he planned and executed a raid on the Spanish city of Mérida, which left him with one leg, getting a pegleg and being called Houtebeen by his Dutch peers. With the loot from the Mérida raid, Houtebeen then made a base on the Rattan island chain. He then became the only pirate on the Brethren to operate out of Socorro, raiding many spanish towns in the western Taxacolan coast.
 * Martín González (1613-) (p. 1632-1648): A former slave from Havana, he joined the Brethren after being found at sea with a busted ship by Lucifer. He helped attack Mérida in 1633, after which he kept the pirate ways. He accompanied Moses in the expedition to the Rio Grande, gaining a fortune and starting to plan to retire. He retired in 1648, chartering his ship in the PIC
 * Jacob Lucifer (1620-) (p. 1638-): The son of Hendrick Lucifer, trained by his father in pirating and fighting, he has also been trained as a commander by García. He became captain in 1638, with 18 years of age, becoming the most accomplished pirate of Tortuga so far, managing to capture even galleons with his smaller crew. He fell in love with Sally Brown in 1649, starting to compose a shanty for her.
 * Moses Cohen Enriquez (1599-) (p.1622-1623) (p. 1638-1646): a Sephardic Jew raised in the Netherlands, he joined Pieter Ita’s plan to capture a Spanish island in the West Indies, helping with most of his crew to settle there in 1623. He then was recalled in 1629 to send him on an expedition to the East, in which he wrecked his ship in a shoal in Northern China. He participated in the Wu-Naranga war in 1633, personally killing the Wu general Lin, contributing to the destruction of Beijing and getting a fortune. With this fortune, Moses manages to go back to Europe, buying a brig and sailing to the Shattered Isles, trying to dock at Vieques but being chased off, then going to Sint Maarten to learn where the Brethren is now located, learning of the existence of the “Providence Island Company '' which he suspects to be a cover for the Brethren. He was soon confirmed in his belief, as he was welcomed by García in 1638. He took part in the capture of Tortuga in 1639. He then led an expedition into the Rio Grande, incited by his memories from China, and the promise he made to Doan just before his death. The expedition ended in an Indetah town being raided, with Moses not being able to do what Doan asked him. He retired as a wealthy man in 1646, founding a feminine male brothel in Tortuga
 * James Reiskimmer (1614-) (p. 1639-): an Albionite man from Providence Island, he was appointed captain of the Spear after Axe was given command of the Tortuga, he is the matey of Nathaniel Butler. He and Butler were sent on a diplomatic mission to Salé in 1639. He exchanged his ship for a small xebec during the mission. He converted to Poseidonism in 1635. He became captain of Butler’s ship, the Providence, leaving his ship, the Warwick to Axe’s matey Armando Rodríguez.
 * Nathaniel Butler (1587-) (p.1639-1644): a former merchant for the Providence Island Company, he was recruited in late 1639 after he bought a galleon in Bristol. He and his matey Reiskimmer were sent on a diplomatic mission to Salé in 1639. He and Reiskimmer converted to Poseidonism sometime after their arrival. Butler retired from active piracy in 1644, becoming the de facto governor of the Bermuda settlement.
 * William Jackson (1608-) (p. 1639-): a former Albionite privateer, who joined the Brethren after the end of the League War. He is one of the few pirates in the Brethren to bring women as crewmembers.
 * Abraham Blauvelt (1611-) (p.1640-1644) (p. 1648-): A former Dutch privateer, he was the main force that proposed to help fund a Miskito rebellion, even temporarily leaving the Brethren in 1644 and founding a town in the Miskito Coast named after himself.
 * Pierre François (1613-) (p.1642-): One of the two former French privateers that joined up with the Brethren in 1642. He, along with Bras-de-Fer captured the contents of a pearl diving galleon, the Concepción.
 * Alexandre Bras-de-Fer (1612-) (p.1642-): The latter of the former French privateers that joined the Brethren in 1642. He and Pierre captured in 1643 the contents of the pearl hunting galleon Concepción.
 * Thomas Veal (1618-) (p.1643-): A mutineer from the Plymouth Territory that joined the Brethren and became very rich as he was the second best captain in the 1640-45 period. He was part of the expedition to the Rio Grande, being the most aggressive of the bunch, and having his shantyman write a song about the voyage. He accompanied the other Albionite members on the Invasion of Jamaica
 * Richard Ingle (1615-) (p.1644-): a former merchantman from the Plymouth Territory that joined the Brethren in 1644, he took part on the Invasion of Jamaica, being the first to arrive onto the Amaico harbor
 * Armando Rodríguez (1606-) (p.1644-): Samuel Axe’s matey, he joined his crew around 1626, back when the Brethren was only in Vieques and Culebra, he rose through the ranks, becoming quartermaster in 1629. He managed to escape Vieques with Axe, staying in Culebra for a couple months until being attacked and escaping. He was one of the crewmen who wrecked in Tortuga, falling in love with Axe, marrying him in 1634. They all returned to the Brethren in 1638, making the matelotage official. He was given the Warwick in 1644, becoming a captain in his own right.
 * Sally Brown (1625-) (p.1649): A half Carib woman, who had a rough life on British Montserrat, having to rob to live and making a small gang. She robbed the wrong person and was forced to escape on a sloop, ending up in Little Athens and becoming a member of the Brethren.

Ship Hierarchy


 * Captain: The ship’s leader, making the most important decisions on the raids and deciding the prizes to take most times. They get 6 parts of each raid’s booty.
 * Quartermaster: The second in command, advising the captain and making many of the financial decisions, as well as post raiding decisions. They also decide punishments for especially rowdy crewmates and the rations. They get 4 parts of booty.
 * First Mate: The quartermaster’s helper, who helps in the same things the quartermaster does but with less of an impact. They get 3 parts of the booty.
 * Carpenter: The person who makes sure the ship is in a good state, planning careening stops and repairing damage from battles. They get 2 parts of the booty
 * Medic: The ship’s medic, who oversees the health of the crew and makes operations if necessary. They get 2 parts of the booty
 * Bosun: The person in charge of the ship’s rigging, colors, anchor and deck in general. They get 1.75 parts of the booty
 * Ship’s Artist: The person in charge of the navigation of the ship. They get 1.75 parts of the booty.
 * Helmsman: The person who steers the ship if the captain does not know or like to steer himself, they get 1.5 parts of the booty
 * Sailor: The crew that does what is commanded by the higher charges, and votes on harder or more dangerous decisions. Everyone on the crew gets a health insurance if they get maimed or killed, along with cash prizes for amazing feats, such as destroying a ship’s flag or killing an enemy captain
 * Ship’s Matey: A male prostitute carried on board to satisfy some of the crew’s needs
 * Ship’s Lady: A female prostitute carried on board to satisfy most of the crew’s needs
 * Oarsman: exclusive to the xebecs and galleys, these are usually non enslaved crewmen that only get 4 fifths of a sailor’s pay.

Territories:


 * Providence and Neogranadine Islands (1626-)
 * Description: a colony founded by pirates, which now controls much of the islands near it, it relies on fishing and piracy mostly, but it has sugar plantations that are just starting to appear
 * Population: 350
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Hellenes, 160 Albionites, 90 Dutch
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenics, 160 Protestants, 30 Poseidonists
 * Little Athens (1632-)
 * Description: Little Athens is an island near New Hispania, named after the Greek kingdom on the island, it was founded by Captain Polycrates, and it functioned as the de facto headquarters of the Brethren until 1640
 * Population: 400
 * Ethnic Composition: 100 Spanish, 130 Greeks, 70 Dutch, 90 Albionites, 10 Taíno
 * Religion: 100 Poseidonists, 140 Protestants, 90 Hellenics, 50 Catholics
 * Rattan (1634-)
 * Description: Rattan is an island chain north of Lenca that was brought under pirate control by Jol and Rous, which is a good base for raids on the Spanish Main, it has a Mayan population which has not been converted.
 * Population: 300
 * Ethnic Composition: 60 Dutch, 70 Greeks, 130 Maya, 40 Mulatto Spanish
 * Religion: 50 Protestants, 80 Poseidonists, 40 Hellenes, 130 Maya
 * Socorro (1636-)
 * Description: an island west of Taxacola, which was captured in the 1636 expedition to the Pacific Ocean, which has little supervision by the Brethren, being pretty much completely autonomous due to its sheer distance from the rest of the Brethren.
 * Population: 150
 * Ethnic Composition: 60 Dutch, 60 Albionites, 20 Mixtecs
 * Religion: 70 Poseidonists, 50 Protestants, 20 Catholics
 * Tortuga (1639-)
 * Description: A decently sized island, captured by the Brethren in 1639, after the return of Axe. It is lightly populated, with only about 70 people living in it. The island is a prime buccaneering spot, due to its proximity to New Hispania
 * Population: 520
 * Ethnic Composition: 60 Spanish, 50 Greeks, 10 Taíno, 150 Albionites, 100 Dutch, 20 Jews, 150 French
 * Religion: 20 Jews, 140 Poseidonists, 150 Protestants, 40 Hellenes, 10 Taíno, 130 Catholics,
 * Rum Cay (1640-)
 * Description: a mid sized island in the colony of New Valcania, it was traded off of the Albionites, with the caveat to not reveal it is controlled by pirates
 * Population: 250
 * Ethnic Distribution: 80 Osnerolese, 60 Lucayans, 10 Greeks, 80 Albionites, 20 Dutch
 * Religion: 120 Catholics, 30 Hellenes, 60 Protestants, 40 Poseidonists
 * Bermuda (1642-)
 * Governor: Nathaniel Butler
 * Description: A mid sized island east of Eldia, which was colonized in 1642 to get a careening stop for PIC ships that trade to Europe and Africa
 * Population: 150
 * Ethnic Distribution: 90 Albionites, 30 Dutch, 20 Greeks
 * Religion: 90 Protestants, 60 Poseidonists

Navy: 14 ships, totalling 282 cannons and 1064 crewmembers


 * Frigates: The newest type of ship in the world, boasting better swiftness and maneuverability than galleons, while also being able to match them in firepower. They use the fully rigged ship sail plan. These are becoming common on the Albionite and Dutch navies, with the Brethren having two of them. They can carry over 40 cannons easily, but ours are not of that size.


 * Swansea, frigate, 28+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain William Jackson
 *  Phénix , frigate 28+4 guns and 90 crewmembers, captain Alexandre Bras-de-Fer


 * Galleons: Heavy two decker ships that are starting to fall out of use due to their obsoleteness. They are cargo ships which are less fast than frigates and less cargo capable than flutes, but they are still common among the Iberian navies. These ships can carry from 20 to a rumored 80 cannons, which are rumoured to be the cannon count of an Agoustan super ship launched over a century ago.


 * Providence, galleon 26+4 guns and 80 crewmembers, captain James Reiskimmer
 * Phénix, galleon 20+4 guns and 70 crewmembers, captain Alexandre Bras-de-Fer


 * Flutes: Dutch-built cargo ships, which can be outfitted with quite a few guns for a great effect. These ships have three masts, in a usual fully rigged style. they carry from 10 to 30 guns and can carry much more booty than a usual frigate of the same size.


 * Haarlem, flute, 24+4 guns and 76 crewmembers, captain Abraham Blauvelt


 * Xebecs: Ships imported from the Barbary Coast, which have two or three lateen sail masts as well as oars, which are manned by paid sailors. They are faster than usual brigs, but they cannot have stuns’ls. These usually carry over 16 guns, with the biggest one reported having 30. Currently the couple of Samuel Axe and Armando Rodriguez have control of both the xebecs on the Brethren.


 * Tortuga, xebec, 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Samuel Axe
 * Warwick, xebec 12+4 guns and 40 crewmembers, captain Armando Rodríguez


 * Brigs: The main ship used by the Brethren, a two mast ship that uses mains’ls mostly, with a gaff sail in the aft side mast. Many of the Brethren’s captains use stuns’ls with their ships, effectively increasing the ship’s swiftness by a large margin. These ships are usually outfitted with over 14 cannons, with the bigger ones going all the way to 26.


 * Eenhoorn, brig 22+4 guns and 70 crewmembers, captain Jacob Lucifer
 * Mercurius, brig 16+4 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Cornelis Jol “Houtebeen”
 * Oostelijker, brig 20+4 guns and 60 crewmembers, captain Moses Cohen Enriquez
 * Laconian, brig 16+2 guns and 46 crewmembers, captain Thomas Veal
 * Victoire, brig 14+4 guns and 50 crewmembers, captain Pierre Francois


 * Ketches: Double masted ships, which use only gaff sails usually, as well as mains’ls in rarer cases. These are a middle point between sloops/cutters and brigs, usually having between 10 and 18 guns for the non merchant versions


 *  Saint John , ketch 12+2 guns and 36 crewmembers, captain William Rous


 * Cutters: Single masted ships, which are similar to sloops, but use one or two mains’ls in that mast as well as the jibs. This ship is usually called sloop by some, but the line is blurry, with it being technically correct to call them sloops.


 *  Libertad , cutter 8+4 guns and 24 crewmembers, captain Martín González


 * Sloops: Ships with only one mast, which do not have a bowsprit, as well as a gaff sail, and from one to three jibs as well. These ships are small in size, not being able to carry many tons of cargo. This ship is commonly confused with cutters.


 * Reformation, sloop 4+2 guns and 20 crewmembers, captain Richard Ingle
 * Tobago, sloop 2+4 guns and 18 crewmembers, captain Sally Brown

Economy: The Brethren’s economy relies mostly on piracy, along with buccaneering, plantations and fishing.


 * Buccaneering: 10 tons of pig hunted and sold with different preparations.
 * Piracy: 80 ships captured
 * Fishing: around all the territories of the Brethren, many fishing boats are deployed, catching many fish for local consumption
 * Plantations: there are major sugar plantations on Rattan and Providence, as well as a mid sized vanilla plantation on Little Athens.
 * around 80 sugar crates are produced by the plantations a year, along with around 20 of vanilla
 * The Providence Island Company: a cover for the pirate operations, the Providence Island Company is a trading company that employs Albionite and Dutch sailors for selling the stolen goods in Europe and the non-Spanish colonies.
 * PIC Stats
 * 28 trading ships chartered
 * Stolen Goods Sold:
 * 30 crates of indigo and 20 crates of sugar to the Genoese traders of Kumaka
 * 30 crates of indigo, 10 crates of vanilla and 40 crates of sugar to a Dutch trader in Sint Maarten
 * 40 crates of indigo, 20 crates of vanilla and 80 crates of sugar to the Albionites, as well as a bag of pearls from the raid of the Atocha
 * 20 crates of sugar to the Salé privateers
 * Construction of Shipyards: The PIC makes shipyards on Tortuga, Providence and Little Athens
 * Whaling: Two whaling ships are chartered in the company to hunt whales east of the Arcadian colonies.

Diplomacy and War:


 * Miskito (Hispania): The invasion keeps going, with most of the Dutchmen contributing. The coast was pretty much completely occupied by 1648, releasing them as a vassal native kingdom.
 * Albion: A good partner of the Brethren, who have sponsored us in the past, even selling us the Rum Cay. Many of our privateers and pirates have originated from Albion and its colonies.
 * Genoese Sogogan: They, along with Albion and the Netherlands let us sell them our cargo, but they do not let us repair our ships or recruit crewmen, in fear of having their lightly populated colony becoming a pirate haven.
 * Netherlands: One of the most reliable partners we have ever had, with many of their privateers joining the Brethren, and the Brethren helping them get many of their Antillian colonies.
 * Salé: A smaller ally, which we sell arcadian and meridian slaves to.
 * France: We give them the two captured colonies

Events


 * House o’ Mateys (1646): A new brothel is built in Tortuga, pushing the progressiveness of the Brethren to its limit, contracting only male prostitutes, which are required to be feminine, in classic Greek fashion. It was funded by Moses Cohen Enriquez, to satisfy his often shunned views on sexuality, as he is a polyamorous man, who does like men who are feminine. The brothel became a success, as the Poseidonist population on the island frequented it very often.
 * The French Shattered Isles (March 1647): The entire Brethren attacks the two remaining Iberian islands in the Lesser Antilles, being accompanied by a french privateer. The captures went well, as the colonial authorities of Iberia were more preoccupied with the Wanka Viceroyalty. The islands were renamed Saint Lucia and Martinique, pretty much only using the french translation of the spanish name for them.
 * Bras-de-Fer’s Wreck (September 1648): In September 1648 Bras-de-Fer was going through the Bocas del Dragón, when he was caught in a severe storm, which wouldn’t have been notable, but a waterspout threw his frigate onto a shoal, killing about a quarter of his crew. A day later an iberian galleon arrived, disembarking their crew to find some freshwater. The pirates took advantage of this opportunity, attacking the galleon and defeating the skeleton crew left there. They renamed their new galleon the Phénix, not being very inventive as that was the name of their last ship.
 * Invasion of Jamaica (1649-): starting in 1649 and led by Axe, an expedition is sent to capture Jamaica, with 6 ships, totalling 126 cannons and 326 crewmen. A british privateer, Robert Venables joins in on the invasion with his 20 gun, 60 crewman brig. The chief town of Amaico is the first attacked, with the 7 ships aiming their cannons at the town.

Oh Sally Brown

A mixed race girl from British Montserrat, she was a petty robber and racketeer, having the nickname of “Sally Racket” back in the colony, she robbed a visiting privateer’s booty in late 1638, escaping by going into the inland jungle, but those privateers started looking for her and her gang all o’er the island.

“Why’d i do that” Sally thought, being chased by that privateer’s men “I gotta get back to the quarter”

That day she managed to get to her gang’s quarter, warning them that they were now wanted, and she proposed an idea to take over a sloop and escape the island.

The capture was at night, with nobody guarding the merchant sloop, with them sailing badly. They managed to somehow sail all the way to Little Athens, with them being interrogated by the pirates there.

She joined the Brethren in 1649 after the interrogation, and her ship was outfitted with 6 guns.

Jacob Lucifer fell in love with her, writing a shanty for her, but he felt something was missing from it.

Naranga Empire | Naranggai Hanarga
Events (EXPAND TO READ NARRATIVE EVENTS) Black Soil and White Mountains (10)
 * Government: Constitutional Monarchy
 * Emperor/Hošoigan: The Hošoigan, literally meaning “King of Four Corners”, is the supreme ruler of the Naranga, bound by a set of unchangeable laws referred to as the “Founding Injunctions” or the “Naranga Constitution”. He is elected by the Deliberative Council of Princes and Ministers from among the children, nieces, and nephews of the previous Hošoigan.
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Sirke [Posthumous] (b.1561) (r.1579-1601)
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga | Khan of Great Radiance (b.1582) (r.1616-1649)
 * Yagu Gwalgya-i Haryansol | The Badger Emperor '''(b. 1610) (r.1649-)
 * Viceroy of the Mongols/Monggoli Noyan: The Mongol Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Central Asia on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Oyuun-i Sochigel (b.1587) (r.1616-1639)
 * Kiyat-i Ejei (b.1587) (r.1639-)
 * Viceroy of Minaye/Minyagi Noyan: The Minayan Viceroy (Vicereine when referring to a female) is a semi-hereditary position who rules Minaye, a region roughly corresponding to OTL Northwest China, on behalf of the Naranga Emperor.
 * Zhou Baitian (b.1612) (r.1636-)
 * Administration: The administration of the Naranga Empire is hierarchical in nature, with four levels of government, the county (Batka). prefecture (Kōlga), province (Sūgūlga), and national (Narga). At the lowest level of administration, the county level, the local magistrate and his council are elected by the citizenry from a small pool of candidates, all of whom are local government officials who have applied for the position. On higher levels though, governance is based around sortition. Those within the council who apply for the position of delegate to the next level are chosen via lottery, though the provincial council sends no delegate to the Deliberative Council. Below are a list of institutions within the Naranga Empire’s Imperial government. The institutions below are in order of most influential to least influential, from top to bottom. Positions of leadership within the bureaucracy are determined through a series of exams meant to create a cohesive state ideology and to test managerial skills, though it is not uncommon for noteworthy citizens to be appointed directly by the imperial government.
 * Though the Secretariat, Deliberative Council and Censorate continue to do their duties from 1640 onwards, they are not to be mentioned here, as the ongoing acquisition of China and Isangga's increasingly heavy-handed control of the Naranga government have changed many of their previous roles.
 * Economy: The economy of the Naranga Empire is primarily agrarian, though luxury items (such as ginseng and sea cucumber), iron production, textiles, forest products, and pottery are a significant contributor to the Naranga economy. Years of warfare and little development have resulted in the Naranga Empire’s economy being stunted. A form of land ownership, deemed Nanukai-Nabin (Lit. Split Land-ownership) is prominent within the Naranga Empire, similar to the sharecropping system, with the only major difference being that the landlord only gains revenue off of a plot of land to which the peasants do not have usufruct rights. In addition, private land ownership, traditional tenant-farming, and communal farming are all common throughout the Naranga Empire. The Naranga Empire’s government intervenes little in the economy, despite it legally having absolute control over all economic matters, only occasionally directing corporate efforts for economic gain to generate a stable source of resources required for the running of the nation. In recent years, the putting-out economic model has gradually begun to be replaced by the development of workshops as the demographic of those engaged in non-agricultural work has changed from freelancing Anmukba-nin (Free farmers) to those at the bottom of society seeking a stable source of income.
 * Currency: Jiha
 * Primary Capital: Habanisūn (de facto), Girincasa (de jure)
 * Regional Capitals: Habanisūn, Haisenwē, Alcuka, Miyoo Gasan (Kilemi Prt.)
 * Demographics: (NARANGA CENSUS DATA INNACURATE, REFLECT 1639)
 * Ethnic Makeup:
 * Narangga-nin (Amurian Koreanic): 45.2%
 * Amargi-nin (Non-Koreanized Tungusics): 8.0%
 * Solgo-nin (Joseonese): 3.1%
 * Ainu-nin (Nivkh and Ainu): 2.2%
 * Monggol-nin (Mongols): 7.3%
 * Nikan-nin (Chinese): 34.1%
 * Siyūnda-nin (Native Americans & Japanese) >0.1%
 * Population: 14,965,362
 * Habanisūn: 78,000
 * Mukden: 66,000
 * Girincasa: 59,000
 * Asadal: 56,000
 * Alcuka: 53,000
 * Jabyan: 52,000
 * Haisenwē: 51,000
 * Miyoo Gasan: 49,000
 * Boli: 43,000
 * Other Urban Centers: ~350,000
 * Religion: Religion in the Naranga Empire is not necessarily exclusive, with many ascribing to beliefs from 2 or more religions.
 * Nyangyaism/Amurian Folk Religion: ~90%
 * Mahāyāna Buddhism: ~40%
 * Vajrayāna Buddhism: ~45%
 * Catholicism: ~>1%
 * Arzhamism: ~1%
 * Confucianism: ~10%
 * Tengrism: ~20%
 * Military: There are two military organizations within the Naranga Empire - the Eight Banners and the Black Standard Army. The military of the Naranga Empire is deeply tied to its civilian governance. All soldiers are of the same rank as bureaucratic officials, and high-ranking citizens of the Naranga Empire are compelled to either serve in the military or become a government worker, which are seen as their natural professions. The Naranga military is categorized by its maneuverability, small unit size, adaptability, logistic prowess, and focus on quick decisive victories, a product of its relative lack of resources and manpower. Due to this, the Naranga are rather inept at wars fought over large fronts and long drawn-out wars. Similar to the civilian bureaucracy, positions of leadership within the military are determined through a series of exams concerning military strategy and performance.
 * Eight Banners/Yeteri Dokcagi: The Eight Banners are the elite forces of the Naranga Empire. The Eight Banners are organized by of four main colours; red, yellow, blue, and white, with a bordered and plain variety existing for each. Banner armies are under generals referred to as “Dokcagyujus". The banner armies have the same basic organizational structure as the rest of the Naranga military. The smallest division of a Banner army is the company (Niru), consisting of 100 men. 20 companies (2,000 men) made up one regiment (Muldori). 5 muldori constitute a Banner (Dokcagi) with a total of around 10,000 men. There is little deviation from these numbers. Membership within the banner armies is mostly clan-based, meaning that only certain individuals from certain clans are eligible to become Bannermen (dokcagisi) with little exception. As such, the bannermen are effectively a hereditary military class. Banner households are exempt from select taxation but must bring their own equipment to battle when called to arms. Despite this, the composition of the banner armies are remarkably uniform - each soldier wields a sword or polearm with a bow, occasionally a rifle, and has knowledge of warfare on horseback.
 * Number of Bannermen: 79,600
 * Black Standard Army/Suksan Bolsung Saosimul: The Black Standard Army is a military force which draws members from Amurian and Joseonese recruits and conscripts. It is organized in a very similar way to the banner armies.Total Black Standard Army Forces: 221,000
 * Heavy Cavalry [16,000]: Cavalrymen armed with heavy armor and equipped with snaplock/snaphaunce guns. Used as Shock Cavalry.
 * Light Cavalry [50,000]: Mounted archers armed with Naranga bows, fire arrows, and a sabre. Occasionally used as backup infantry while dismounted.
 * General Infantry [85,000]: The Bulk of the Naranga Military, arranged in flexible thin rectangular Pike-and-Shot formation to maximize firepower. Handles siege equipment rarely.
 * Skirmishers [21,000]: Units detached from regular formations during combat meant to harass enemy forces, armed with sabres and bows or muskets. Certain Naranga skirmisher units have begun to experiment with longer rifled small arms, though their usage is iffy due to maintenance issues. A select few Naranga skirmishers are armed with wide-barreled guns meant to fire finned rockets.
 * Artillery Corps [14,000]: Units operating field and stationary artillery (classified as all firearms requiring more than one person to wield). Also provided swords as a means of self-defense.
 * Logistical Staff [35,000]: Infantry serving in logistical and medical roles. Most often equipped with daggers, sometimes seen with wheellock guns in high-importance missions.
 * Imperial Navy/Hanarga-i Badassaosi: The Imperial Navy is split into two fleets, the Eastern Fleet and the Western fleet, with the former occupying the East Sea and the Sea of Okhotsk and the latter occupying the Bohai Sea and the East China Sea. The base for the two fleets are, respectively, Haisenwē and Habanisūn. Total Number of Naval Personnel: (~4800)
 * Kebūlka-Juwen [6] Sturdy, armored ships of the Japanese design. (~570 crew total)
 * Yerbe-Juwen [21]: Medium-sized junks with two decks, agile but not very swift, built for the Amurian coast, armed with cannons. (~2200 crew total)
 * Seberūn-Juwen [40]: Relatively small fast ocean-going ships predominantly used in the Sea of Japan and the Sea of Okhotsk, though often seen as support. Most often seen for boarding tactics. (~1600 crew total)
 * Green Standard Army/Fūrūn Bolsung Saosimul: Despite its name, the Green Standard Army, consisting of defectors from the Wu Dynasty, is hardly standardized. Total Green Standard Army Forces: ~150,000
 * Wars and Conflicts
 * First Qing Conquest of China (1632-:) (Events concerning the First Qing Conquest of China will be in the section No Right to Rule, and told from the perspective of Xiong Rusang) With continued political instability in Nanjing and the emergence of another new rebel faction within the Yangtze, the Green Turban Rebellion (alternatively called the Soil and Grain Rebellion or the Sheji Rebellion), it seemed self-evident that the Wu Dynasty had just years, no months, of life. The Naranga and the Minayans were making rapid progress in their conquest of Wu, and the Green Turbans were barreling through the scattered plains of the Chinese south, moving through mountains in a frenzied attempt to reach the city of Nanjing. Hopes dried up among the remaining Wu elite. In desperation, someeven suggested dispatching ambassadors to Umishima, mere miles from Nanjing, believing that the Nihonese could be swayed if they could be convinced that the Naranga were a threat to them as well. These last-ditch efforts never got out of the runway, and the Wu dynasty remained stagnant and docile. In 1648, a large peasant rebellion rose up in OTL Zhejiang, which promptly allied with the Green Turbans, sacking Nanjing in the process. Then, in an unexpected turn of events, the Green Turbans abandoned their allies in Zhejiang, instead forging a deal with the Naranga and the Nihonese, with whom they fought for dominance over the Yangtze, allowing the Green Turbans to be free from both Nihonese and Naranga invasion, retaining all of their land. However, there was a drawback - they were to become an allied state to the incipient Naranga Empire. Now alone, the peasants in Zhejiang make a final last stand against the Naranga, ultimately failing in the Battle of Yangzhou. Believing that an army of Wu loyalists had defeated the peasant rebellion in Yangzhou, the citizens of Nanjing welcomed the invading army, only to be greeted with a mixed Nihonese, Naranga, and Green Turban host.

A Will Broken - 1648: It had been almost a decade since Noraisol had died in combat. After months, no, years in mourning, Jindallae found herself a partner. To the average listener not well acquainted with Naranga practices, such a thing seemed exceedingly bizarre, as it was rumored that Jindallae had a child with Noraisol, born after his death. However, such speculation did naught to stain Jindallae’s reputation, as compared to other Oriental cultures, the Naranga viewed premarital chastity as a trivial thing. It was, once again, a marriage conducted for love, uncommon within Joseon but less so in Amuria. As Jindallae had become a shrewd and able administrator, her fiance's parents naturally approved. Isangga, still having been good friends with Jindallae after Noraisol’s death, was invited. Isangga, always the workaholic, was seldom privy to social events. To avoid any social mishaps, Isangga donned common clothing and untied his braid - when asked of his identity, he’d respond that he was just a family friend of the bride’s.

Following the ceremony, Isangga accompanied the palanquin the newlyweds were within on its way to the groom’s house. Glancing up, he noticed dark clouds on the horizon. Rain would come soon, he recognized. Arrayed within the groom’s home were a variety of mouthwatering dishes which were promptly wolfed down by the many guests. And yet, Isangga found himself having no appetite. None at all. As the night dragged on and the festivities continued, something felt amiss, wrong. Every single gaze he took at Jindallae and her groom was a splash of acid on his wounds, wounds which he thought had already healed over.

Isangga eventually excused himself from the feast quickly, running outside where none could hear him, practically falling over his steps. It was pouring, it was as if the very sky had become a waterfall. One could hear the distant booms of thunder, interrupted occasionally by a heavenly flame, a flash of lightning.

"Why," Isangga muttered. "My dear son. Nine years. H-how h-have I…" Isangga stammered to no one, eyes filling up with tears. Isangga fell upon his knees with a violent splash, dampening his pants with rainwater. They were expensive, many men's lives were worth less than his garments - but he couldn't give any less of a damn.

"H...he was my son!!" Isangga screamed, into the tar-black sky. "What was I supposed to do?! What am I supposed to do?!"

Remnant Radiance - Dec. 1649:

In Nanjing, it was a pale, lifeless day. Through the dull, overcast sky, dim rays of pale sunlight were let through. Isangga’s long grey hair, confined not in braid as they typically were but rather flying free, was blown into his weather-beaten face. The ruined temple, the once-resplendent vermillion tiles of its roof now overcome by hordes of moss, was a sobering sight, reminding Isangga of the futility of it all. The ramshackle state of the temple was fitting, he supposed, for the brilliance of a temple derived from the sanctity of the souls within, not from its gilded exterior. It was here that Isangga had told the members of the Deliberative Council to meet.

The interior of the crumbling fane was not much better off, Isangga noted. There was a thick, soupy, damp stench in the air - the result of an accumulation of dirtied rainwater which dripped down from the holes within the structure’s roof. The bookshelves, carpeted with a thick blanket of dirty grey, had all been emptied of whatever texts they once housed. Isangga presumed that they must’ve been burned. The murals upon the walls, once painted head-to-tail in richly sumptuous colors, had been dulled with the passage of time. In many places, the plaster itself had fallen off, becoming one with the dust, revealing the rammed earth from which the temple was made out of.

It was not just books which had been robbed - chairs, desks, statuettes, they all had been looted. At long last, Isangga reached the central courtyard, a large courtyard lined with the stone figures of Xianist sages of old. The place where he would hold court for the last time. A smooth surface was not hard to find, as the entire yard was fashioned out of earth and stone, both materials reluctant to obey nature’s mandate of decay. Reaching into his shoulder-bag Isangga pulled out a roll of paper, an ink stone, a canteen filled with water, a brush, and lastly, a small, shallow bowl.

''“It is with great solemnity that it is announced that Yagu Gwalgya-i Isangga shall abdicate his position as Emperor of the Naranga. Until the Deliberative Council chooses a suitable heir, contacting the emperor for affairs of state should be done at the Hall of Mental Cultivation, where he will reside, at the very most, for the next month,”'' Isangga wrote, before flipping the piece of paper over.

“One day, I will disappear out over the azure waves into the embrace of the Nyangya''. Know that you are wished well. Worry not, the heavens and the dead shall treat me as I deserve. - To my dear guests both alive and dead,”'' Isangga scribbled on the backside of the page as he heaved a great big sigh. He gingerly set down his last decree as ruler upon the stone slab where he had composed it before walking away, leaving behind both his position as emperor and his writing utensils. As he walked away, Isangga’s thoughts drifted to his family. The throne was most likely to go to someone on his sister’s side. It was a shame that he’d never had the chance to meet the children Jinai and Nurhaci had. Isangga only knew of two of them - a daughter named Alkasūm, married to a Dutchman by the name of Dries, and a son named Haryansol.

It would be another half-hour until the members of the Deliberative Council arrived - by then Isangga was nowhere to be found nearby. As he had wished. The councilmen speedily reached a consensus on the identity of the succeeding emperor of the Naranga. It is said that were it not for the great sense of compulsion within their hearts to serve their emperor one last time, they would have stalled for days. And so, on a dreary day in mid-December, 1649, Haryansol, son of Yagu-Gwalgya-i Jinai and Nurhaci, took the throne of the Naranga Empire.

Thereafter, Isangga, as promised, ‘disappeared out over the azure waves’ on the winter solstice of 1649. His final resting place would remain unknown for years to come. No Right to Rule (3)

The Scholar, the Traitor - Apr.1645

Hokchêng still remembered that terrible day, his recollection as clear as the most well-crafted glass. He and his companions were lined up in a straight line of pike and gun, staring into a charging contingent of Naranga horsemen, a thousand men draped in riveted brigandine armor, studs gleaming in the sun, horses caparisoned in brilliant blues and yellows. His compatriots were wide-eyed, gripped by a sudden terror as the Naranga host closed in with drunken speed, momentum so great it was indistinguishable from exhilaration. The glory of battle, the Naranga were addicted to it, the entire world reduced to the steel tips of their arrows and bayonets. Some of the Wu forces, acting on instinct, threw their guns aside and gripped their swords and lances with whitened knuckles, bracing for impact. A handful of hasty and headstrong individuals even managed to fire into the Naranga swarm.

Now just 400 meters away, the Naranga fired their rockets from their bows into the Wu forces, shooting a great many soldiers dead. They were hardly rockets, as their rocket mechanism was miniscule and did little for their trajectory, but rather arrows with packs of gunpowder at the tip. The Naranga bow, with great force but with little range, provided the power needed for these arrows to detonate with deadly force. Falling like rain, they filled the air with the pungent stench of charcoal and sulfur and the bang of a thousand simultaneous explosions. A soldier, one Hokchêng didn’t recognize, fell on top of him, his corpse shielding Hokchêng from a stray arrow. The Naranga drew nearer and nearer, the rumble of their horses hooves drowning out the panicked shouts of Wu leaders.

Then impact. The jarring din of splintering wood filled the air as lance speared through shield and armor. The air rang with screams and shouts. Angered hands drew swords. Blades threw crimson into the midday sky. All around Hokchêng, soldiers hacked at each other in a violent frenzy, eager for the taste of blood. Hokchêng himself was overcome with an urge to kill as his veins filled with adrenaline. With a shout of fury, he drew his sword and plunged it into the chest of a Naranga soldier, before hacking his sword into the leg of a horse. His great blade was whirling faster than the human eye could track, clearing a space out for its wielder. Hokchêng’s victory steeled the hearts of his fellow men, who were now determined to win this battle, to do their part in repelling the Naranga barbarians. They cut deep into the Naranga, no longer caring about earthly matters, utterly engrossed in the act of killing. For a split second, it seemed as if the Wu would be able to emerge victorious by sheer force of will.

But it was not so. Though Hokchêng was fierce, the Naranga were fiercer. Undone by their ferocity, the Wu general, crumpled under hoof and sword, died at the hands of the merciless Naranga barbarians. The battle was lost. Recoiling from the slaughter, Hokchêng fled into the forest bordering the grassland, heart still pounding hard in his chest. As his manic jubilation wore away, fear grew to replace it, like a dagger slowly twisting in his abdomen. His compatriots? Dead. The Naranga? Still out to kill him. Bandits? Roaming around, ready to rob him for his armor and his jeweled ring, all of his wealth. He was half-Nihonese; his mother a Onna-bugeisha from Nagasaki, his father a Hokkien pirate and merchant. Would the Japanese accept him? Hokchêng could not be sure. What was he to do?

Friends and Enemies - Mar.1646:

That was one year ago. Hokchêng now was 22 years of age, and he had absolutely no idea where he was beyond the vaguest of generalities. He had carved a life for himself with his wit and sword amidst the bamboo groves and the foggy mountains of the Chinese south. Some days he was a beggar, deliberately imitating the garb and practices of wandering monks in the hopes that it would strike pity within the hearts of potential well-wishers. On other days, he kept his head above water with thievery - usually fruits and vegetables from the gardens of well-off peasants, but occasionally the odd trinket from careless people he passed by. In these turbulent times, even the most mundane of items could buy Hokchêng sustenance for a day. On a few occasions, he ran into the odd bloke willing to duel for money. In all such contests he came out the victor - and also the richer man.

It was neither an honorable nor a safe life he led, but he preferred it that way. Skirting at the edge of starvation, of imprisonment, of death under the blade of a sword - that was how life should be led. Furthermore, Hokchêng reckoned that he was too capricious for civil life. He was not quick to rage, but when angered or too ill of ease, he became a violent man, prone to bloodthirst and savagery. Those on his bad side inevitably became aware of their folly too late, for Hokchêng masked his fury with feigned and hearty laughter. The wildlife was better suited for Hokchêng - he ran wild, grasped at low hanging fruit, got in trouble and came out the better for it. Nothing much ever came of his many mishaps.

Until today, Hokchêng thought as gulped his own saliva while pressed against a tree, a steel blade grazing his throat. Any closer, and it would’ve drawn blood. Turning his eyes to his foe, he found himself locking eyes with a young woman around his age. She was of average height, maybe 5’3 or 5’4, still shorter than Hokchêng himself. Her skirt terminated just below her knees, and her sleeves reached halfway down her forearm. Her dress was of a deep, dark, shade of bluish-green, lined at the edges with cuffs, collars, and lapels of green and gold. Around her neck hung a silver neckpiece wider at the front than at the back, giving Hokchêng the impression of the silver moon. She stood straight, thought with subpar fighting posture, and overall bore a regal, dignified, self-assured stance.

“Put your weapon down,” the woman ordered, a slight shake in her voice. Was her demeanor but a mere façade? Was she angered or afraid? Regardless, Hokchêng dropped his sword to the floor with a clunk.

With a sudden and graceful swish, the woman’s blade was now at her side, though still unsheathed. She still refused to break eye contact, her gray-green eyes adamant on piercing Hokchêng’s soul.

“What may you be up to,” she spat, “lackey of Nanjing?”

“Now, now, why should you need to know?”

“Your identity is paramount. The more you stall, the more I’ll distrust you. Got that?”

“I’m the son of Chhiok Chilêng!” Hokchêng blurted out, “A woman as knowledgeable as you must know him, right? Now, kindly, your name please?”

The woman froze for just a moment. Had she never received flattery? The rumors may have been right then - that most Chinese men in the interior were too proud to even accept women as their equals. Her apprehension was barely noticeable, but it was still there. “Eh, Xiong Rusang,” she finally responded. That name did sound familiar, but Hokchêng found himself unable to place it. Before he could ponder further, Rusang gained her steely edge.

“I am aware of Chhiok Chilêng. A pirate off the coast of Fujian,” Rusang said, before pausing for a moment, “So then, prove your provenance, your origins. Some Japanese from you, please."

“Mondainai, Ojōsan,” Hokchêng answered, “Kore-de jūbundesu ka?”

Rusang nodded her head slightly in thought. “So, your name?” she asked, assuming a much more conversational and pleasant tone.

“Chhiok Hokchêng, you wouldn’t kno-”

Rusang raised her palm in the air, signalling Hokchêng to pause. “Ahem, I may know more than you assume. Maybe I was just showing courtesy. So then, Hokchêng, I’ve no reason to doubt you. Your mannerisms are that of a man raised in the fold of the Nihonese.”

“So, I’m okay to go?” Hokchêng questioned, “You know, places to be, things to do,”

“No, no, I’ve got something to ask from you,” Rusang countered, grey eyes lighting up with indomitable ambition, “So, you may know me as, eh, the chief diplomat of the Green Turbans. Do you?”

Oh. Oh fuck. She was that Rusang. “Oh. Ah, yes, I’ve heard of you,” Hokchêng faltered, turning his eyes downward.

“Good, good,” Rusang answered in response, lifting Hokchêng’s chin up to face her gaze. “Eye contact, thank you,” she added, before continuing on, “You're not on the best terms with your father, eh? A true shame, it'd be nice to see you the head of a fleet of a hundred ships, an immense, indomitable, armada."

"I suppose," Hokchêng conceded. "I'm a good soldier and all but I'm not cut out for the pirate li-" Hokchêng tried to explain, before receiving a sudden flick to the forehead, a small reminder that Rusang here was the one in charge.

“Don’t be concerned,” Rusang gently intoned, a slight knowing smile on her face. "It'll all work out, I'm sure. Just come down to Gwongjau - you can assemble a fleet, a kingdom, in the safety of its ports. For, eh, reasons I'd rather not tell, I'm on my way there too - I'd have no complaint with a companion like you on my journey."

Hokchêng struggled to gather the words needed to refuse. Rusang was just as charismatic as himself, he'd found out. Further befuddling Hokchêng was the lack of distance between the two - Hokchêng was sitting against the trunk of a tree and Rusang was standing overhead, mere inches away. He had heard through rumor and hearsay that Rusang was averse to touch, yet here she was, hand on Hokchêng's cheek. A good wordsmith needed to act, Hokchêng thought, and Rusang was a mighty good actor if such rumors were indeed veracious.

"Alright, alright, I'll come," Hokchêng spilled.

"There we go, there we go," Rusang chirped. "So then, just one more thing, mister. While we journey, defend me. Wouldn't it be a shame for you to be responsible for the death of a powerful woman like me?"

"Why don't you have any guards then?" Hokchêng pointed out.

"Disguise is the best armor," Rusang deflected the question cryptically, a cunning smile still on her face, before dropping back and giving ground to Hokchêng.

"Follow me, and go get your things. And no hijinks, lest you see my sword against your throat again. I may trust you - but only so much," Rusang warned. Hokchêng was obliged to listen for he was a man of decency and his word. It was not a point of pride for Hokchêng that he had been coerced into being the personal guard for some woman he barely knew, but could he in good faith really turn back now?

“Oh, eh, one more thing, sorry,” Rusang said, her voice becoming strangely quiet, “Refrain from wearing armor around me when not needed. I don’t li- no, nevermind. Just keep what I’ve said in mind.”

Yellow over Green - Nov.1649:

The air of the city of Nanjing was steeped in the sweet metallic pungency of blood, complemented by the stench gunpowder- an acrid meld of burnt charcoal and rotting eggs. Though Wu forces within the city of Nanjing had ended days ago, the panicked mood of battle still lingered within Rusang’s mind. In a way, the Battle of Nanjing was still ongoing. The Naranga. Green Turbans, and the Nihonese, mad with glee in vanquishing their Wu foes, made the city of Nanjing their cruel playground, utterly and completely pitiless for the four hundred thousand souls within the city’s walls. Standardized systems of looting broke down under the cascade of fervor from the occupying forces. Oddly enough, the Wu soldiers within Nanjing themselves were treated well, as opposed to the people they were tasked to protect, who were the target of unspeakable depravities. At the very least, the Naranga attempted to stop the wanton sacking of the city on their end, to varying degrees of success. Still, the Nihonese were unconcerned, and the Green Turbans were far too disorganized in the first place to order their troops to pause.

Rusang, on her way to the 6th day of negotiations between the Wu, Naranga, Nihonese, and Green Turbans, stopped by Mingyuhe park, a den of nature by the banks of the Minyu river. It was a pleasant enough place on its own, the recent rain had made the garden a shade brighter. Tree, flower, and grass alike were enriched by rain, nature’s liquid gold, and in their crisp shades of green their appreciation was apparent. However, Rusang paused her commute not to admire the trees and flowers, but rather to ponder, for Minyuhe park was where the Chongzhen Emperor hung himself. His subjects neglected to unhang his corpse. Rather, it was a group of Naranga soldiers who took his body down and provided him a simple funeral. It was obvious to anyone with eyes and a brain that this was just another political play, likely devised by Isangga himself. The Naranga carefully made sure to give some respect to the Han, at least, those not involved in the war. After all, they made up the bulk of the Naranga’s subjects, so to maintain their ascendancy the Naranga required the approval and assent of the Han.

Rusang, having gone on a lengthy detour, arrived at the conference slightly late. However, she left early. And pissed. For some godforsaken reason, those bastards had thought it a good idea to place the territory of the entire Green Turban Rebellion - three entire provinces, mind you, under the rule of some snot-nosed Green Turban general with secret sympathies for the Wu. Fucking hell. And this was all without her knowledge, nor her consent. Rusang’s blood boiled with rage. She could punch through a fucking stone wall if she wanted to.

So off to find Hokchêng, Rusang thought, interally sighing. In their time together journeying to Gwongjau, the two had become unlikely friends. As a matter of fact, Rusang made frequent trips from the southern extremities of Hunan to Gwongjau, a habit met with raised eyebrows by many. Some gossiped that the two were lovers, though Rusang adamantly denied all allegations of a non-professional relationship with Hokchêng. Hokchêng had done well for himself in Gwongjau, poetically referred to as “The Ram City '', amassing power, influence, and prestige. Scores of Min refugees fleeing the Nihonese invasion of their native lands had swelled his power base, and numerous defectors, both Wu and Nihonese, made the decision to join the ranks of Hokchêng’s impressive military. Not one to waste his good fortune, Hokchêng had begun a series of periodic raids in Malacca, harassing Dutch and the occasional Albionite trading vessel with his technologically advanced and numerically superior forces. He’d be of great help for...a certain something Rusang had planned.

Empire of Matagaskar | Empira Matagasykara
Notable People of Matagaskar/Imerina (in chronological order) [WIP]:
 * Government: Imperial Feudal Monarchy
 * Monarch: Emperor Andriantsitakatrandriana (B 1606 - Age 43, alive) (R 1626 - Present)
 * Consort: Empress Raviro (B 1608 - Age 41, alive)
 * Ruling Dynasty: Hova
 * Chief of Kômôro: Msia III (B 1588 - Age 61, alive) (R 1608 - Present)
 * Co-Protector of Ranjevasy: Rabenirina (B ca 1614 - Age ca 35, alive) (R 1643 - Present)
 * Co-Protector of Maorisy: Tovondrava (B 1615 - Age 34, alive) (R 1643 - Present)
 * Order of Succession: Prince Andriantsimitoviaminandriandehibe (B 1632 - Age 17, alive), Princess Andriamanjakatokana (B 1636 - Age 13, alive), Princess Rambolazafy (B 1599 - Age 50, alive), Prince Razafindramahata (B 1621 - Age 27, alive), Prince Ratrimo (B 1577 D 1647 - Age 70), Princess Rabetsara (B 1624 - Age 25, alive)...
 * Economy: The economy of Matagaskar is based mainly on agriculture and fishing as well as trade, mostly with the Swahili states of East Africa but also other foreign merchants. The Malagasy economy stands as one of the strongest and most developed in all of Sub-Saharan Africa, mostly due to the effect of foreign contact. Matagaskar controls the entire island of the same name and holds influence in parts of East Africa.
 * Allies: Mtende, Pemba and Bangalla (defensive pact)
 * Capital: Antananarivo
 * Demographics:
 * Population: ca 794 000 total
 * Mahajanga: 9 600
 * Antananarivo: 6 400
 * Toamasina: 4 550
 * Manakara: 3 300
 * Ambanja: 2 450
 * Morafenobe: 2 150
 * Toliara: 2 020
 * Antsiranana: 1 710
 * Moroni: 1 000
 * Antsirabe: 510
 * Rural regions: ca 762 000
 * Ethnicities: 88% Malagasy (consisting of 18 ethnic groups, the three largest of which, in order, are the Merina, Betsimisaraka and Sakalava), 6% Komoro Natives (Swahili), ca 5% Adnanite, >1% Albionite (Fort Dolphin and nearby areas)
 * Religion: 98% Tombovelan Zoroastrianism, ca 2% Haintenism (traditional Merina folklore) and other traditional folk religions, >1% Anglican Christianity
 * Wars and Conflicts (italics: Potential War):
 * N/A
 * Military: Due to Matagaskar being a rural realm, a large amount of units can be raised for warfare, but usually about 1% of the population is the most trained and prepared soldiers that can be drafted. Parentheses means the deployed units in cases where not all units are deployed for war.
 * Deployed units: None
 * Total (1%): 7 800
 * 2 080 Spearmen
 * 1 420 Swordsmen
 * 300 Bowmen
 * 2 050 Crossbowmen
 * 1 500 Light Cavalry
 * 360 Fossa Warriors
 * Navy:
 * 12 Adananita class ships
 * 10 Mer'ana class ships
 * 8 transport ships
 * Diplomacy:
 * Mtwara, Dhahabu, Bahari and Malindi: Read “Reign of Andriantsitakatrandriana.
 * Mutapa: Let’s make our alliance official.
 * Events:
 * Reign of Andriantsitakatrandriana: Warning: kinda boring. Once more it’s just chill season I guess. The only real “important” thing that occurs is a focus on diplomacy being established. Relations with the Anglisy are improved and expeditions by the east coast of Africa are done, improving relations with the realms mentioned in “Diplomacy” as well as setting up trade agreements and just in general getting some influence in there. Since Mutapa is a good friend and one of their princesses is also Empress of Matagaskar, a non-aggression pact and personal alliance is requested.
 * Order of Rakotomazava: Fucking nothing happens. Okay that’s a lie Antsirabe is further built upon and connected to the roads traversing our island. Also Tombomankara dies after a period of illness in 1647 and is succeeded by Tsivalaka, whose name means “never tired”. He mightbe in his 40s but he lives up to his name and is expected to perform his duties well.
 * Order of Yasht: Fine, if you insist. Boazandrivelo takes over as Mpiady of the Order of Yasht after Tsiajotso passes away in 1647. The Order under him would become more influential within the village, basically becoming its own military defense. This doesn’t sit all too well with the king(?) of Mtende, who tries taxing them, but they refuse. He then tries taxing the village more, but that makes the peasants angry. in 1649 they revolted and faced an army sent by the king(?) of Mtende. In the ensuing skirmish, the Order of Yasht was forced to escape. During this, the woman Boazandrivelo had married and impregnated was killed, sending him into a deep period of anger and depression. Despite this, he made a decision that every Mpiady would have a close associate who would serve as advisor and heir to the title. He chose one of the youngest but also most brilliant soldiers in the Order: Mafilaza. He then also made the decision to migrate to Mutapa, a plan he originally had when the Order first landed in Mtende and morale was low, to convince the Order to go with him instead of Tsiajotso. However things went better so that never happened. The plan to go to Mutapa happens now, in late 1649.
 * Maorisy and Ranjevasy: Both the islands got new co-protectors last turn. On Maorisy Tovondrava sets up the main port as a settlement in order to get things more organized and such. He names it “Amorontsiraka”, which literally just means “coastal” (it is in otl Port Louis). Rabenirina follows this up, constructing a settlement called Ny Fipetrahana, which means “the landing”, referring to where it is believed Ranjeva first landed on Ranjevasy. The settlement, whilst called “Ny Fipetrahana” is usually just shortened to “Fipetrahana” (it is in otl Saint-Denis).
 * IT’S FUCKING MÀNTA! [takes place in England] (Part 2): A stressful household it is for the Burwick family. The balance of Mamangy and Catherine handling their respective duties and raising their child is rocky at best. Thus, under stress, Mamangy became very strict and quick to anger, but he kept himself in check and was calmed down by his wife. This didn’t stop him from raising Gordon as a strict parent, being very protective of his only child in a foreign land. Of course, Mamangy was not seen that fondly by many of the British due to his origin, which only made things more stressful.
 * Past Rulers:
 * Ammagari dynasty:
 * Andrianerinerina (ca 1360s-1418): Legendary first king, said to be the son of the god Zanahary himself. Reigned from ca 1392 to 1418.
 * Andrianjavonana (1391-1447): Ruled during a period of language and alphabet-development. Reigned from 1418 to 1447.
 * Andrianamponga (1427-1455): Encountered the Adnanites, expanded the rule over the Comoros. Died in a mysterious event. Reigned from 1447 to 1455.
 * Andrianamboniravina (1429-1469): Formed the Fossa Warriors, fought the Avestan invaders. Reigned from 1455 to 1469.
 * Zafimahova (1434-1488): Regent for Rafandrandrava. De facto ruler even after Rafandrandrava’s coming of age. Official regency lasted from 1469 to 1471. De facto queen regnant from 1469 to 1488.
 * Rafandrandrava (1453-1494): Underage at the time of ascension, was basically just a de jure ruler for most of his reign. Oversaw the expansion into the Central Highlands. Reigned from 1469 to 1494.
 * Andriamasindohafandrana (1477-1513): Continued adapting foreign technology and expanding south. Visited the Ahuric Empire. Murdered by conspiring Fossa Warriors. Reigned from 1494 to 1513.
 * Rafandrampohy (1495-1550): Conducted a massive crackdown on the conspirators who killed his father. Abdicated in favor of his wife Rangitamanjakatrimovavy, triggering the Merina Civil War. After this he became a religious person. Reigned from 1513 to 1517.
 * Hova dynasty (current):
 * Rangitamanjakatrimovavy/Rangita (1493-1552): First true queen of Imerina and ruler from the Hova dynasty. Won the Merina Civil War, moved the capital to Mahajanga. Reigned from 1517 to 1552.
 * Rafohy (1528-1572): Established contact with Mutapa, expanded the kingdom, made the Order of Sihanaka official. Died of a miscarriage. Reigned from 1552 to 1572.
 * Andriamanelo the Great (1546-1605): Unifier of the entire island. Last king of Imerina and first emperor of Matagaskar. Considered the greatest monarch in Malagasy history (so far). Reigned from 1572 to 1605.
 * Ralambo (1566-1612): Legalized polygamy, introduced the fandroana celebration, reformed the feudal system. Died of a sexually transmitted disease. Reigned from 1605 to 1612.
 * Andrianjaka (1571-1628): Founded Antananarivo upon the former settlement of Analamanga and moved the capital there. Improved infrastructure, held a census. Deposed by his son and wife in an internal conflict. Reigned from 1612 to 1626.
 * Andriantsitakatrandriana (1608-present):
 * Others:
 * Hainteny (ca 1370s-1423): Philosopher and writer. First person to truly take advantage of writing when it came into being in Imerina. Formed the basis of the Haintenist faith.
 * Tsilavohery (ca 1410s-1467): Writer in service of Andrianamponga. Was a friend of Rakotomanjato until their falling out due to differing views on the death of said king.
 * Rakotomanjato (ca 1421-1505): Writer in service of Andrianamponga. Was a friend of Tsilavohery until their falling out due to differing views on the death of said king. He betrayed the Merina and became king of a group of Bara peoples. That polity did not last too long however and was eventually conquered by Imerina.
 * Ndahimananjara (ca 1440s-1503): First ever Fossa Warrior. Married into the Ammagari dynasty. His branch would eventually rule the island.
 * Andriantompokoindrindra (1467-1527): Father of Andriamihaja and Rangitamanjakatrimovavy.
 * Tombovelo (ca 1480s-1543): Religious figure who essentially was the one to create the Malagasy variant of Zoroastrianism. He also traveled and studied in the Ahuric Empire.
 * Andriamihaja (1496-1527):
 * Ratsifandrihamanana (1493-1556): Second husband of Rangita.
 * Rakotomazava (ca 1510s-1577): Founder of the Order of Sihanaka, which later became the Order of Rakotomazava.
 * Rakotomanjafy (ca 1520s-1590s): Mpiady of the Order of Sihanaka.
 * Ranjeva (ca 1540s-ca 1603): Explorer and discoverer of the Mascarene Islands.
 * Rafidy (ca 1580s-present): Co-Protector of Ranjevasy.
 * Tsiajotso/Rakotomazava II (ca 1589-1647): Leader of the southern Order of Rakotomazava and later leader of the Order of Yasht. Exiled himself and the Order to Mtende.
 * Zozimar (ca 1590s-1639): Co-Protector of Maorisy.
 * Ramalalaharivololona (ca 1590s-present):
 * Rambolazafy (1599-present): High Chieftess of Mahajanga.
 * Tombomankara (ca 1595-1647): Mpiady of the Order of Rakotomazava from 1628 to 1647.
 * Boazandrivelo/Rakotomazava III (ca 1600-present): Originally just a soldier of the Order of Rakotomazava and later of the Order of Yasht. He became an important associate of Tsiajotso. He took over as Mpiady of the Order of Yasht after Tsiajotso died, becoming Rakotomazava III.
 * Tsivalaka (1603-present): Mpiady of the Order of Rakotomazava.
 * Catherine Burwick (1603-present): Noble Scottish woman who married Mamangy and had a child with him.
 * Mamangy “Andrew” Burwick (1605-present): Chef, considered to have been the first one to make a popular dish out of dodo meat. Traveled to Europe via British trade vessels.
 * Raviro (1608-present): A princess of Mutapa and now Empress consort, first non-Malagasy consort of a ruler.
 * Mafilaza (ca 1610-present): Impressive soldier of the Order of Yasht. Set to become Rakotomazava IV as Mpiady of the Order of Yasht.
 * Rabenirina (ca 1615-present): Co-Protector of Ranjevasy.
 * Tovondrava (1614-present): Co-Protector of Maorisy.
 * Andrianantoano “Gordon” Burwick (1643-present): Son of Mamangy.
 * Andrianantoano “Gordon” Burwick (1643-present): Son of Mamangy.

Cheyenne Confederacy

 * Government
 * Tribal Democratic Stratocracy
 * William Navarra
 * The Council, and The Assembly


 * Economy
 * Mining: We currently have a supply system set up for our 5 major mines, mostly for war material, but now also producing some consumer goods.
 * Hunting: We hunt for 27% of our food. This includes fishing.
 * Farming: We are working on farming, making the other 73% of our food. Bison Ranching has helped a ton, and currently supplies the 23% increase in farm provision of food.
 * Trade: We trade with neighboring tribes, and are starting to build relationships with each tribe around us.
 * War Economy: We currently supply horses, guns and bullets, spears, shields, and arrows for our men, and are starting to make surplus. We are making light armor, and improving on that too. Soon we may even have some medium armors going.


 * Capital
 * Fort Laramie


 * Demographics
 * 67% Native Arcadian Tribes (20,773)
 * 21% White (6,517)
 * 8% Taxacola (2,463)


 * Religion
 * 62% Native Religion
 * 19% Weird Version of Christianity
 * 13% Catholicism


 * Wars/Conflicts
 * War With the Kemahana
 * Military Moves
 * (We have mobilized reserves still) We are holding strong, keeping the enemy on their toes, never letting them regroup. Soldiers are also being instructed to treat all civilians and enemy prisoners with respect, not that they weren't being given it already. Fear of enemy reinforcement has halted most movements, but General Springfield, being the aggressive and smart leader he is, pushes on the central area hard, making a large encirclement and beginning the siege of Pocahontocoma. At the end of 1645, we are currently in negotiations with the enemy forces, discussing a peace treaty. (If there is a cease fire, we stop moving, dig in, and either wait for a continuation or end of the war.) Our terms are:
 * We integrate the northern area of the Kemahana along with any willing territory into the Confederacy. (We want to at least get Denver, Cheyenne, and Casper, with those last two being the minimum if we can't get denver.) We want to get a no-war for 15 years with their allies and them.
 * 2) If #1 is not met, we break (COUGH BALKANIZE COUGH) apart the Kemahana into city states and we vassalize as many of said city states as possible.


 * Military
 * ALL ACTIVE
 * Standing Army (5%)
 * Light Spearmen (LS): 781
 * Heavy Spearmen (HS): 200
 * Light Bowmen (LB): 863
 * Riflemen (R): 127
 * Calvary (Various & C): 1601
 * Reserve Army: 9-12%
 * LS: 2406
 * LB: 1293
 * HS: 77
 * R: 191
 * C: 1638


 * Diplomacy
 * Kemahana - Hey, listen we will end this war if we get your northern area (including Denver) and you stop oppressing the Arapaho and killing whites simply because of the grudge you have against them from your population being cut down by 80% (wait did this really happen? I am so sorry to hear that, that is sad, wish we could be friends and help) 300 years ago by the colonists. But we are not those same people, we did not come to kill any of you. In fact, if you know who had done that, we could help you get revenge for doing such a terrible thing. Maybe we could be friends. (Keep discussing the peace treaty, hopefully being in a cease fire until the end of the peace treaty. I want to know their demands, if any, and what they would want/keep to end the war.)
 * Shoshoni - Thanks for helping us out in the war. Us and you are gonna be good friends.
 * Lakhóta and Dakhóta Agallates - Yo guys thanks for joining the war on our side I really appreciate it, and if you guys help out a bunch I can give you the recipe to that elysian style fried chicken.


 * Events
 * The Confederacy--Kemahana War - See military moves.
 * The Boom of the Settlements - As the second town has opened, more settlements across the region have been started/discovered, with one major agriculture area under Fort Laramie being dubbed “Wheatfield”. Another settlement, one that primarily focuses on mining and metalworking is known as Farthing.
 * Bison Surge Update - As Bison ranching has become popular, many ranchers have sought advice from local indians, many of whom know the behavior and ways of controlling an animal. Which has strengthened these bonds between whites and colors. Bison ranching has also inspired new research, mainly conducted by locals but also started being supported by the government's new Research Council. An update on civilian use has discovered the sport of Bison Racing, in which ranchers
 * Research Council - The government, being finalized after over 20+ years, is starting to expand. The Assembly has concluded that in order to come up with new technologies, instead of just by random discovery, we must create a council of the brightest minds we have, and put them together so that we may come up with new technology. (Mechanically I will post an event titled “Research” that will have a “New Tech” and “Research” that will discuss techs that I have unlocked and techs that I am researching, respectively.
 * Military Uniform - Uniform. For a long period of time, soldiers would fight with whatever clothing and armor they could get, along with a provided weapon. Now, the Government is issuing Official Uniforms, dubbed ATCU (AHC-OOU), or All Terrain Combat Uniforms, which each of them include a light armor vest, boots, lower arms and legs, plus a helmet, all made of leather and cloth with the vests and helmets having metal pieces on them. The undercoat of these is brown, pants are a light grey, and each man wears a dark blue sash with a white star on the area it lies on the shoulder, denoting rank. More stars -> Higher rank.
 * The Avoyelle Secession, Confederacy's View - As William sat in his forward base, he heard a horse coming into the camp. “Sir!” A man cried as ran into the base. “Sir I have urgent news!” “Spit it out son.” William said. The man started to talk, albeit nervously. “We have received reports from the latest french shipment, the previous colony of Avoyelle that we were trading with is in a crisis! Many Secessionist people seem to have started a rebellion, the previous governor has been killed, and there is a lack of supplies.” William was in shock. “Good lord, that’s a disaster! Do you have a map? I need to see where these rebels are.” “Yes sir.” He hands him a map of the colony, along with areas in red where the rebels are. “William, they cover the area where our route is. They number almost a million people. I don't think we can send help.” Crow Chief said from his seat. “I know.” William said. And he sat there. Thinking. Staring at that map. While it felt like 5 years, in reality it was only 5 minutes. “You can leave Footman. Thank you.” The man left. “Crow, you know how many refugees are caused by wars, right?” Crow nodded. “I do. I also know how much you want to help them. But we cannot. If you find any comfort in this, I too, feel the pain caused by our helplessness. But I also know that we must move on.” “I know, I know.” (Sigh) “I'm going to bed. See you in the morning crow.” “See you William.” And so William went, back to his bed, all alone. And for one of the many times over the past years, he cried. He cried for these refugees, victims of both his war and the rebellion in Avoyelle. He cried for his dead mom. The dead men fighting this brutal war. He cries for loss. He cries until he is asleep. Crow Chief knows what a hard toll being a leader does to a person. He understands, and knows what it's like to be displaced from his home. He was a refugee, a southern Cheyenne who was forced from his home due to the Kemahana. He understands. And so, in understanding, says a prayer. While the Crow Chief prayed, he prayed to his gods. And Williams. He prays, for hope, for survival. He prayed for the Kemahana to understand that they need to let go. That the white men who are in the Confederacy are not the ones who hurt them, and had no intention too. That they had made mistakes, but they could be fixed. He prayed for forgiveness, kindness, and redemption. As he finishes, he hopes the gods hear the prayer, and be kind to them, and even the Kemahana too.
 * Military Government - Because the orders come from wiser and more understanding heads, tactics and strategies are increasing our unit effectiveness.
 * Democratic - People believe in the government, trusting that it cares for them. In turn, they trust it back.

The United Kingdoms of the British Isles (Albion)

 * Note: If you wish to engage in diplomacy with me, please DM me on Discord (BubbleRocket1#8016)

Government: Constitutional Monarchy


 * Drakes:
 * Luke II (M, b. 1604 - ) (R: 1838 - )
 * Son: Luke III (M, b. 1628 - )
 * Son: Luke IV (M, b. 1636 - )
 * Daughter: Leia (F, b. 1636 - )
 * Brother: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Cousin: Jessie (F, b. 1607 - )
 * Cousin: James (M, b. 1607 - )
 * Important People:
 * King Family
 * Jocelyn King
 * Fortuna King

Economy: The economy of British Isles consists of trade and commerce of a variety of materials. The primary export products of the UK are fish, wool, cloth, and a variety of vegetables.

Main Religion: Christianity

Cities and Demographics:


 * Population:  9.982 million
 * British Mainland: 7.421 million
 * British Settlers: 47,034
 * Elysian Population: 24,073
 * Jamestown: 456
 * Fort Elysia: 217
 * Fort Epheria: 246
 * Greensfort: 162
 * New Glaemchester/Plymouth: 5,027
 * Catonzia: 21,736
 * HALO Settlement: 6,103
 * Vinland Local Population: 1,576 thousand external subjects
 * Elysian Local Population: 492 thousand external subjects
 * Includes the population of the states of Elysia and Laconia
 * Elysia: 357k
 * Laconia: 84k
 * Becomes “Second-rate” citizens of the Empire in 1616
 * Just a fancy loophole that allows the population to be recruited into the army, though will have long-lasting effects as time progresses
 * Catonzia Local Population: 404 thousand external subjects
 * British Bahamas:: Roughly 2,000 overall (for both island chains in the area)
 * BAKA Gaikokuhito: 2,512
 * Port Kingpin: 1,020
 * Albish Galapagos: 721
 * Albish Falklands: 771
 * British “Nueva Valcania”: 5,052
 * Renamed the Bahamas in 1646
 * British Shattered isles: 81,360
 * British Belize: 302


 * Cities
 * Brighton: A newer shipbuilding facility located on the English Channel.
 * Birmingham: A quiet town that is the location of McCarthy Arms Company, one of, if not, the oldest firearms companies to date.
 * Calais: One of the few French towns still owned by the British, it is a prosperous city that is one of the most important trading hubs in the North Sea.
 * Dover: Main location of the British navy. While elements of the navy are located throughout the territory, the headquarters of the navy are located here. In addition, Dover is the main trading hub between it and Caen.
 * Dublin: Main hub of Ireland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * Elysiapolis: The capital of the Elysian province, as well as the main headquarters for the BFG Company.
 * Fort Avalon: An old British camp located on a Vinland island. Though mostly uninhabited, it is staffed by a skeleton crew, in the event of a British ship stranding itself on the Vinland island.
 * Gibraltar: An important town the British claimed in the League Wars. Essentially give them control of who can and cannot leave the Mediterranan, though the British generally let anyone pass, not wishing to piss anyone off.
 * Glaemchester: A British town north of London, this city is known to house various wealthy nobles, with some of the finest tapestries being produced here.
 * Glasgow: Main hub of Scotland, and location of the regional capital of the area.
 * London: The capital of England, and location of the throne.
 * New London: The location of the British East Indian Company’s base-of-operations in India. Population primarily of locals, though as time progresses, more European influence seeps into the town.
 * Portsmouth: The location of the first drydocks in history, which became the founding of various legendary ships of the Royal Navy
 * York: Main center of England’s eastern fishing company. Also where a bulk of British trading companies are located, evident from the various merchant caravels present there.
 * Colonial Forts/Towns
 * Cape Town (South Africa)
 * Fort Avalon (Vestkyst-Vinland)
 * Fort Akan (Africa)
 * Fort Dolphin (Africa - Matagaskar)
 * Fort Epheria (Elysia)
 * Fort Elysia (Elysia)
 * Fort Galatoi (Galatoi, Africa)
 * Fort Kingpin (Yolngu)
 * Heathrow (Amekrogu)
 * Port Stanley (Falklands)
 * Portsmith (Galapagos)
 * Jamestown (Elysia)
 * New Glaemchester (Vinland)
 * New London (India) (Known as Diu to India)

Wars and Conflicts


 * North America: British companies begin to exert control over regions with usage of promises of trade and prosperity
 * Though it should be said that some companies add in the risk of war if the British do not get their way in the matter, though others are far more friendly with their actions.
 * Rise of the Witch Hunters: The idea of witches begins to spread throughout the north of British Arcadia, where people begin to become paranoid that members of the various communities are witches.
 * It’s only a matter of time before these fears blossom into something scary.
 * The War in the Furnace: Due to war essentially breaking out against Amekrogu, the HALO company reaches out to the British mainland for assistance. Hearing their plea for help, the British send marines to the area, but initially run into problems. Even with their training for dealing with unorthodox tactics, the British still suffer heavy casualties, though mostly due to the region than anything else. (More info below)

Armed Forces


 * Total: 280,266 Manpower (3.9% of population)
 * British Royal Army Corps
 * Total: 159,295
 * British Defense Force: (British Mainland)
 * Marksman Infantry: 15,050
 * Light Cavalry: 5,250
 * Heavy Cavalry: 3,050
 * Field Artillerymen: 5,634
 * Field cannons: 1,378
 * Logistical Support: 23,000
 * British Arcadian Force: (In Arcadia)
 * Catonzia Garrison
 * Marksman Infantry: 7,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 7,000
 * All 7,000 sent to Amekrogu
 * Catonzian Musketeers: 8,260
 * 3,000 Catonzian Musketeers sent to Amekrogu
 * Field Artillerymen: 1,000
 * Field cannons: 500
 * Logistical Support: 3,500
 * Elysian Garrison
 * Multi-purpose Shock Infantry: 5,000
 * Marksman Infantry: 10,000
 * Elysian Musketeers: 3,000
 * Light Cavalry: 1,000
 * Elysian Cavalry: 300
 * Heavy Cavalry: 350
 * Bow Cavalry: 300
 * Field Artillerymen: 501
 * Field cannons: 167
 * Logistical Support: 7,000
 * British Vinland
 * Marksman Infantry: 6,000
 * Field Artillerymen: 344
 * Field cannons: 100
 * British Gibraltar:
 * Marksman Infantry: 30,000
 * Light Cavalry: 2,500
 * Field Artillerymen: 464
 * Field cannons: 142
 * Roundtable Knights (Elite): 8,859
 * These are Britain’s elite forces. A rebirthed version sprouting from Artoria’s original group of holy knights, this force has never lost a battle, and has unwavering loyalty to the crown and the Order of the Roundtable, willing to fight to the death for the survival of the British Isles.
 * While most are able to fight, members of the Roundtable are encouraged to branch out into their own craft, such as pottery and sheepherding, with the idea that everyone should act like a Roundtable Knight and give their all into both their craft and their country.
 * The only way to become a Roundtable Knight is to be selected by an existing member of the group. Most knights tend to make apprentices out of those they recruit to the Roundtable, and generally, no one usually complains when a Roundtable Knight selects someone to join the ranks of the Roundtables. Depending on the country/chapter, one can also be appointed to the Roundtable by the crown.
 * In 1527, three factions were formed within the Roundtables
 * The Crimson Sun
 * The Azure Moon
 * The White Orchids
 * Renames themselves Orchid Heaven in 1542
 * With the victory of the Crimson Sun at the end of the conflict, things have settled down.
 * Modernization of 1602: Reforms the Roundtable Knights to act as elite units within the Army, as well as guards for Royalty.
 * In 1615, the London Guard is formed, to both protect the Royal Family, Parliament, and the citizens of the city as a police force, though will prioritize the protection of government personnel and property than that of the citizen
 * Notable (Living) Members:
 * The Drake Family
 * Sir Oliver Cromwell
 * British Merchant Arms Company:
 * An organization owned by the British government that was established to help veterans from the League Wars slowly assimilate back into civilian life while giving them the opportunity to see the world.
 * Mainly employed by the British Merchant Companies to secure their gains and the likes.
 * Personnel: 21,500
 * British Mainland: 17,000
 * Eldia: 2,000
 * Amekrogu: 1,000
 * British Yolngu: 1,500
 * British Royal Navy Corps:
 * Personnel: 23,122 (combined between both fleets)
 * Naval Vessels:
 * HMS Sovereign of the Seas (1637)
 * The largest ship in the Royal Navy and the pride of the fleet, though it becomes quickly apparent that the 102-gun warship is filled with flaws in its design.
 * Victory-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Victory
 * 50-gun warships designed to breakthrough enemy formations, and is the largest ship in the British arsenal until 1637
 * Ember-class First-rate British Frigate: 1
 * Main flagship: HMS Ember
 * 45-gun warships, obsolete by the 1600's
 * Only the HMS Ember is kept for training purposes, as a permanent drydock is built for her.
 * Glaemchester-class Second-rate Frigate: 10
 * Essentially a Swallow-class Interceptor, but built to stand up to combat against other ships of its size.
 * 42-gun Frigate that’s cheaper to maintain than the Victory-class while stronger than the Third-rates
 * Swallow-class Second-rate Interceptor: 15
 * Designed to be the fastest ships in the world (for their size) without sacrificing too much firepower.
 * 40-gun frigates that sacrifice durability in return for speed (for their size)
 * Phoenix-class Third-rate Frigate: 25
 * 32-gun frigates that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * The replacement for the Cabigail-class Carrack, with a hull design based on the Victory-class
 * Cabigail-class Third-rate Carrack: 36
 * 30-gun caravels that form the backbone of the British Navy
 * Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels: 5
 * Lightly armed frigates around the same size as the Ember-class First-rate frigates designed to carry both marines and Vinland longboats for use in various operations, such as supporting fleets in areas where the large size of the British vessels are a hindrance, as well as serving as landing craft for said marines onboard.
 * Capacity: 16 Vinland longboats (12 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 480
 * Spyder-class Carrier Caravel: 8
 * Lightly armed caravels retrofitted to carry eight Vinland longboats within for use in narrower areas, where the caravels and galleons would have issues navigating
 * Capacity: 12 Vinland longboats (8 under deck, 4 on deck)
 * Marines: 400
 * London-class Third-rate British Carrack: 4
 * Kept in service for purposes of training new sailors.
 * HMS Yellowfin
 * A 28-gun xebec that was designed off of those found from North Africa. Faster than most ships its size while containing the same firepower, the HMS Yellowfin sets the trend for other xebecs within the Royal Navy, which are fast interceptors that can outmaneuver enemy ships to force them into combat.
 * Phoenix-class Fourth-rate Frigate: 24
 * A 24-gun ship that’s smaller than the usual capital ships found in the fleet. Mainly used in distant areas, such as Yolngu and India.
 * Olive-class Fourth-rate Multi-purpose Frigate: 100
 * The replacement for the Dove-class Dual-purpose Merchant Caravels. While being around the same size as the Dove’s, the internal design of the ship is improved, allowing for more cargo to be stored within.
 * Mainly given to British merchants for their merchant fleets, though still kept on record in British documents to bloat the numbers.
 * Bombardier-class Brigs: 63
 * Small 18-gun ships smaller than even the old carracks. Due to their price, the British can afford to purchase a lot of Brigs in order to leave squadrons of them at various naval ports around the globe.
 * Abalone-class Sloops: 25
 * Small multi-role 12-gun ships meant to fill roles that can’t be easily filled with the larger Brigs
 * HMS Ketone
 * A small prototype ketch designed to hold a mortar onboard.
 * Vinland Longboats: (depends on the number of carriers)
 * Small vessels that can be deployed in regions to support larger ships from carrier vessels with their smaller cannons and enhanced mobility.
 * Armed with two 2-pounder MAC Cannons
 * British Royal Marine Corps:
 * A branch of both the Army and Navy, consisting of units who are trained in unorthodox tactics to bring around victory.
 * Special Programs:
 * SPARTAN Program: In addition, a program is opened up for the select Marines in 1616 to become elite troops within a program for SPecialized Armed forces for Reconnaissance, Tactical, And Neutralizing Operations, or SPARTAN Ops for short.
 * Those within the unit are known as SPARTANS, and are pulled from both the Marines and Roundtable Knights
 * Often would be given experimental weapons for field testing
 * These units are the penultimate guerilla troop within the British ranks, primarily acting in operations deep behind enemy lines, though can also fight alongside normal troops when necessary
 * These troops provide a large morale boost to allied units in their vicinity as their infamy spreads
 * Personnel: 44,200
 * Multi-Purpose Shock Marines (MPSM): 42,400
 * Mainland Britain: 16,900
 * Gibraltar: 10,000
 * Arcadia: 3,500
 * 500 Elysian MPSM
 * Amekrogu: 12,000
 * SPARTANS: 350
 * Mainland Britain: 275
 * Elysia: 25
 * Amekrogu: 50
 * Skirmisher Shock Light Cavalry (SSLC): 4,050
 * Mainland Britain: 3,050
 * Gibraltar: 500
 * Arcadia: 500
 * Light Artillery Pieces: 3,260
 * Mainland Britain: 3,000
 * Gibraltar: 200
 * Arcadia: 0
 * Amekrogu: 60

Notable Companies

McCarthy Arms Company (MAC): (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)

Arms Race: Due to the creation of flintlock rifles in France, MAC enters into an arms race with their French counterparts, leading to rapid advancements in the creation of both rifles and cannons.


 * In 1610, they created a flintlock rifle using various components from French flintlocks. This rifle (and its various modifications) became the main firearm of the British Military in the League Wars and other conflicts in the early 1600’s.

Produced models:

FL1610 “Wasp MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1610)


 * The first rifle in the series of rifles made in response to “Manufacture d'armes de Châtellerault” and their flintlock rifle.
 * Hastily made, the rifle has various issues, and has a higher-than-usual casualty rate among those who use it due to the tendency for the rifle’s barrel to implode.
 * Due to this reputation, the rifle was given an additional nickname: “Barrel of Surprises”

FL1610E1 “Wasp MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1611)


 * A modified L1610 that doesn't implode (more than most rifles of the era).

FL1610E2 “Wasp MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1612)


 * The version of the rifle that was used by the British Military when they joined the League Wars the same year.
 * This rifle features a slightly redesigned barrel, slightly increasing the range and improving the reliability of the rifle even more.

FL1610E3 “Wasp MkIV” Flintlock Rifle (1614)


 * Essentially the Wasp MkIII, but its components are simplified a bit, allowing for easier production.

FL1616 “Honey MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1616)


 * A modified version of the Wasp MkIV for use in hunting.
 * Essentially a simplified version of the Wasp MkIV for commercial purchase
 * Also becomes the model of rifle that was exported to allies during the League Wars

FL1610E4 “Wasp MkV” Flintlock Rifle (1619)


 * A version of the Wasp MkIV that is made from Yolngu steel, giving the rifle more durability

FL1616E1 “Honey MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1621)


 * An improved version of the Honey MkI, taking feedback from its users when making said improvements.

FL1625 “Hornet MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1625)


 * The successor to the Wasp series of rifles, featuring a slightly simplified design for the firing mechanism, allowing for easier construction of the rifle, though early versions of the rifle has issues due to kinks that weren’t figured out (though not as bad as was seen on the first Wasp rifles)

FL1625E1 “Hornet MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1626)


 * Sent into the field in late 1626, the rifle fixes the issues seen in the Hornet MkI.

FL1616E2 “Honey MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1627)


 * An improvement over the Honey MkII that features some improvements that were seen on the Hornet-series of rifles.

FL1625E2 “Hornet MkIII” Flintlock Rifle (1632)


 * An improved version of the Hornet MkII, and is the primary rifle used by the BMAC Company in its early years.


 * FL1636 “Hornet 2 MkI” Flintlock Rifle (1636)
 * Originally just a simple upgrade, the Hornet 2 Rifle had so many improvements made to it that the company reclassified it as its own series of rifles.
 * Included in the many changes made is the narrower barrel. Though the bullets are smaller, due to a smaller round being used, the bullets are faster, have longer ranges, slightly faster reload, and are marginally more accurate than the original version of the Hornet.
 * Though the rifle doesn’t have as good of a stopping power, its improvements arguably offset this weakness.
 * FL1636E1 “Hornet 2 MkII” Flintlock Rifle (1642)
 * Modifications related to its reliability in hot, humid regions are added to the rifle.
 * In addition, this is the first rifle (used by the British) that was able to mount a bayonet.

MAC Cannons: MAC continues to produce MAC Cannons (McCarthy Arms in a variety of calibers and sizes, ranging from small 6 pound field cannons to 32 pound naval cannons. At least in Britain, McCarthy Industries has the monopoly on the firearms industry.

Produced models:

2-pounder “snub-nose” MAC Cannon (1608)


 * Created for usage on Vinland longboats, more to fire on smaller vessels than anything else
 * Can be argued that rifles would be more effective than these small peashooters, but the extra punch is helpful

6-pounder medium field MAC Cannon (1578)


 * The main cannon used by both the British Royal Army and Marine Corps.
 * Also used on British Carrier Vessels

9-pounder “tickler” MAC Cannon


 * The lightest cannon used on British Warships (excluding Carriers)

16-pounder MAC Cannon (1588)


 * The mainstay cannon of British Warships

16-pounder MAC Cannon (1641)


 * An updated version of the 16-pounder cannon.

32-pounder “long-nose” MAC Cannon (1603)


 * Heaviest cannon that the British uses. Reserved for the largest of British vessels.

Research and Development


 * Hwacha!: A weapon imported from Japan, the British take one of the two Hwachas purchased from the Toyotomi Shogunate and reverse-engineer it, as they look into reducing the cost of production while they use the other for testing.
 * Tests show that the weapon takes a long time to reload, but due to the sound it makes and the area of effect, it could be a great weapon to use against cavalry, though effective enough against infantry.
 * It should be noted that the weapon has a shorter range than cannon fire, but has a larger area-of-effect, in terms of what it can hit.
 * Multiple Shots: Due to the nature of fighting in Amekrogu, the McCarthy Arms Company looks into possibilities to allow firearms to fire multiple times before requiring a reload, which should increase the lethality of British infantry.
 * The company gets a lead from foreign pistols with a revolving cylinder that allows multiple rounds to be loaded rather than a single round. From this, the company produces various pistols for commercial purchase only as they slowly refine the idea of a revolver.


 * Naval Vessels: Continued development on galleons is performed, to see if it is possible to improve British vessels further. They experiment with two aspects; size and firepower. British Naval Engineers hope to determine proper ratios for size, durability, and firepower, as well as taking note of various lessons learned in the field, such as logistical issues found in British Caravels.
 * The Engineer’s Wet Dream (Aftermath): The Sovereign of the Seas enters into service in 1637, wielding the most cannons ever (up to this point). However, as time progresses, various technical issues will arise from the ship.
 * The ship took a lot of inspiration from the Super-Spyder-class Carrier Vessels in terms of its interior design
 * Speed Demons: Due to an increase in piracy in the Mediterranean, the British seek to modernize their old interceptors.
 * From observations of their assailants, the British take interest in a ship-type known as a xebec, ships that use three triangular sails, allowing them a good top speed without sacrificing much in terms of firepower.
 * As such, the Super Swallow-class of ship was created.
 * HMS Yellowfin: This is the culmination of British efforts into integrating a xebec into their fleet. Designed as a smaller-scale Super Swallow, the goal of this ship is to see how the ship handles itself before upscaling the size to that of the old Swallow-class.
 * This 28-gun xebec would become a class of its own, but for the time being, it is the only one of its kind.
 * Smaller Boats: Though the Brigs have shown their uses, the need for even smaller ships became apparent, especially on the accounts from allied pirates in the Shattered Isles.
 * From the HMS Ketone, improvements from the ship are implemented, mainly features to help deal with the recoil from the mortar, including an experimental outrig to help manage the rocking of the boat when the mortar is fired, potentially allowing the mortar to be rotated beyond facing only forwards.
 * Better Rations: Due to being exposed to the spices and foods of Southeast Asia, new foods begin to enter into the British diet. Of these includes flavoring (that now is slowly being added to the rations being given to the troops) along with rice and sugar, allowing for a more diverse platter.
 * This is especially welcomed onboard the British vessels, since now their bland (at best) food is now tolerable
 * Addendum of 1633: WIth easier access to India, as well as new allies in the form of the Toyotomi Shogunate, new crops are being founded, though the British now set their eyes on locations to grow the new crops.

Training and Production


 * Due to Britain’s entry into the League Wars, mass conscription is employed, though as the war entered into its final stages, more effort was put into maintaining numbers rather than recruiting newer troops.
 * British Mainland
 * None.
 * British America
 * Elysia/Laconia
 * None
 * Eldia:
 * None
 * Catonzia
 * None
 * Amekrogu:
 * None
 * Marksman Infantry imported from Arcadia to hold the line
 * British Yolngu
 * None
 * The Victory-class of ship to be slowly phased out of service
 * HMS Victory kept in the reserve fleet as a training vessel
 * 2 Yellowfish-class Fourth-rate Xebecs
 * 6 Abalone-class Sloop
 * 5 Ketone-class Ketches
 * To help veterans of the League Wars reintegrate into society, they are offered an opportunity to work for the British Merchant Arms Company
 * Whatever equipment and personnel is required to maintain numbers on the frontline.

Diplomacy


 * Amekrogu: Though at war, the HALO Company reaches out to the 3 Amazonian tribes that didn’t join the confederation to assist the British in their war against the locals.
 * I should note that when the HALO company said they’d protect the locals from Hispania, they’re referring to actual attacks; if they just sail by, there’s no need to attack; that just be unprovoked.
 * Carribean Pirates: With their success in the League Wars, the British officials in Catonzia decide to have better ties with the Pirates in the Carribean, maintaining the same offer that was offered to them during the League Wars, though limited to British Catonzia for the time being.
 * Brethren of the Coast: The British Navy offers to give the island of Rum Cay (an island in the Bahamas) to the pirates in return for 15% of their plunders, mainly so officials and the likes don’t see the pirates on the island as actual pirates rather than “paying citizens”
 * Deasaheim: The BFG company reaches out to the region, striking up a deal with them. If they join the British Empire, they will receive the protection of the British protection as well as the wealth from the vast stretches of the Empire.
 * Essentially an ultimatum. If they refuse, the BFG Company will launch an attack with BMAC Mercs to claim the area.
 * Europe (Generally): Though not offered the top-line models, Britain does allow McCarthy Arms Company to sell some of their wares overseas to those willing to purchase them
 * Indian Nations: Seeing that the countries of India are friendly, the British East India Company reaches out to all the nations in the area, hoping to strengthen their ties with all nations and open up trade routes with all.
 * Southeast Asia: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company sends diplomats throughout the area to the various nations. With members of Yolngu acting as translators, the company hopes to see what the local powers are for themselves
 * This includes the following nations:
 * Thotan (PING PING GK)
 * Syonan: The BAKA Gaikokuhito Company, seeing the region wishing to regain its former glory, decides to assist the island nation, offering them an even more lucrative deal (with permission from the crown).
 * Essentially, the British wish to be allies with Syonan. This will allow the British to import more into the country, boosting the economic state of the region in the process. (Though the Brits will also ask if they could mark them down as British territory on European maps to prevent the Europeans from messing with the region, in addition for permission to station warships in their current port)
 * This is the general idea and is open to negotiation.
 * Essentially doing what the OTL America did with the Philippines in the first half of the 20th century.
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: The British military finds interest in a weapon known as the Hwacha, and reaches out to the country to see if they could purchase the weapon (as well as fireworks technology to that extent) from them.

Allies


 * Agousta: Allied with Portugal. (Though not while the League Wars is going on
 * Though to respect previous ties, the British do not attack the Portuguese, unless they provoke the British to do so.
 * Galatoi: Trading partner with the BAKA company.
 * Naranga: British ally on the Asian mainland.
 * Netherlands: Much like Westria, they are an ally on the European mainland.
 * Occitania: British ally on the mainland.
 * Svearike: Velkyst’s southern neighbor.
 * This alliance is made with a caveat: since they know that Vestkyst wishes to gobble them up too. The British mention that they will try to mediate any conflict between the two nations, and will continue to trade with both nations during the conflict, they cannot get directly involved against them. Otherwise, they will support the Svearike in a defensive war.
 * Toyotomi Shogunate: British ally (through the BAKA Gaikokuhito Company) in Asian area.
 * Vinland: Allies in the New World. Led by Tahmas, Vinland now prospers with the new leadership as they thrive with the protection of the British navy.
 * Vestkyst: Norweigan allies in the North Sea. The oldest ally of Britain, harkening back to the British Empire’s founding.
 * Yolngu: The furthest of Britain’s allies, the island-continent has metals far better than those in the region. As such, the majority of the trade from the region primarily consists of metals.

Events


 * The War in the Furnace (1645 - 1650) The war reached a stalemate in 1645, with the Amazonian Confederation being unable to unroot the last of the British troops in Amekrogu.
 * Battle of Fort Caiman (1641 - 1646): The British fort was under siege for five years, and is the only fort the British manage to maintain control of (aside from Fort Infinity).
 * With every Amazonian attack, the British manage to fend off their assault better and better, until in 1646, the British launch a counterattack that manages to push back the Amazonian Confederation, finally relieving the fort after five years of constant fighting.
 * Operation Delta (1646 - 1650): The British plan for a counterattack calls for multiple groups advancing along the front, rather than larger, more condensed pushes. Since large groups in a rainforest are just large targets, the British split their forces into small groups, each with separate objectives.
 * Their movements on the map look like a river delta, giving Operation Delta its name.
 * Phase 1:
 * In the West, British sloops, escorted by Vinland longboats, maintain control of the waters while British Marines reclaim each and every island that was occupied by Amazonian troops.
 * In the East, the British advance westward towards Yok, with assistance from allied Amazonian troops. During the previous years, the British were educated in jungle warfare, which combined with lessons learned in combat led to the British managing to push against the Amazonian troops, despite the heavy resistance.
 * This assault, though lasting until 1648, is a diversionary attack to draw forces away from the British’s true goal: attacking the capital itself.
 * Phase 2:
 * WIth the British advances towards Yok (from 1646 - 1649), the Amazonian troops should be redirected towards the west, allowing the British to launch a surprise attack towards Amekrogu using fresh troops from British Arcadia.
 * The troops began their advance in the Summer of 1647, with troops arriving in Amekrogu in December 1647, laying siege on the city for 2+ years as British troops pushed past the city.(more info below)
 * At first, the city manages to hold, but eventually surrender in late 1649 once British cannons are brought close to the walled city and begin to obliterate the city.
 * Troops in the Region
 * 12,000 MPSM’s
 * 50 SPARTANS
 * 60 Light Artillery Pieces
 * 3 People per gun, 192 cannon personnel in total
 * 7,000 Elysian Marksman
 * 3,000 Catonzian Marksman
 * Siege of Amekrogu (1647 - 1649): The British begin to lay siege to the city, as their troops encircle the city and continue to push forward. British cannons, which were kept at Fort Infinity, were finally brought into the fray as they constructed “pillboxes” out of wood as they began to bombard the city.
 * However, this is where the British find out that the Amazonian Confederation has ballista. Though technically obsolete, the use of the weapon still surprised the British, who took heavier-than-expected casualties as they try to attack the city.
 * In addition, due to the forests around, the invaders are constantly harassed, being forced to drive back raid after raid.
 * This lasted until 1649, when the British artillery commander moved the cannons forward to essentially point-blank range, allowing them to demolish the city’s outer defenses and forcing the forces inside Amekrogu to surrender or face complete annihilation.
 * Involvement of Hispania: When Amekrogu fell into British hands, they took a look at the ballistae used by the Amazonian forces, where they found out that the Amazonian troops were being supplied with Hispanic weapons.
 * Though this is to be expected, the British are still irritated by this, as relationships between the two nations continue to sour.
 * Expansion Beyond the Horizon:
 * American Colonies
 * Consolidation of Power: Forts are constructed in British territory claimed in the war, both to protect from potential retaliation from the Spanish as well as from various tribes in the region.
 * In addition, British civilians are finally granted permission to move to British Catonzia and Elysia, as the British begin to slowly integrate Catonzia into the British Empire, much like what was done with Elysia.
 * Catonzia and Arroz: With the discovery of rice in the East, the British decide to give rice-making a try. With the new territory in Catonzia (as well as somewhat similar temperatures), the British decided to try and start rice crops in Catonzia, to mixed success. It will take a while before the British learn how to make rice themselves, as well as for the rice to adapt to the different environment.
 * African Colonies
 * BAKA - Mitai: Seeing the weakening of local powers in the area gives the company reason to expand, as merchants head inland to meet and trade with the locals.
 * Asianic Colonies
 * BAKA - Gaikokuhito: The company, headed by Frederik King, hopes to make contact with Yolngu again. To keep things brief, plans are in the making for a trading agreement with the region, and possibly more. (More details on this below)

The British Merchant Companies: (CLICK [EXPAND] TO EXPAND)


 * British Faviero Greek Company: “The BFG Company” for short, this company has taken an interest to the region of Elysia. Its leaders, Faviero and Raleigh have enacted a multi-decade long plan to wrestle control of the region for themselves, though if other situations were to come up, they’d adapt on the fly.
 * Elysian Region: Having complete control over the area, the BFG Company begins to import more colonists into the region.
 * Around 2,500 colonists arrive in Elysia over the span of five years or so, hoping to start anew.
 * Laconia: In 1619, the region was reclassified into its own province for administration reasons.
 * The regions of Laconia, Demetrios, and Erakki become apart of the Laconia Province
 * Eventually becomes the State of Laconia
 * Deasaheim: The company reaches out to the region, striking up a deal with them. If they join the British Empire, they will receive the protection of the British protection as well as the wealth from the vast stretches of the Empire.
 * Essentially an ultimatum. If they refuse, the BFG Company will launch an attack with BMAC Mercs to claim the area.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Doomslayer
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association: Started up by a British and German family, BAKA began operations in 1573, when they received a fleet of four merchant caravels. With this fleet, the company sets sail for Africa, wishing to set up a port town where they can trade with the locals.
 * In 1602, the company was split in two, due to the focus on where to colonize.
 * The branch known as “BAKA Mitai” is continuing the old company’s efforts in Africa
 * The branch known as “BAKA Gaijin” (renamed to BAKA Gaikokuhito in 1608) has its focus directed towards Southeast Asia, specifically Yolngu for its operations.
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Mitai Division:
 * Akan: Due to their presence in the area, the BAKA Mitai company slowly expands their influence through the area.
 * Fort Akan: Constructed by 1575, this fort acts as a military base for the British, with attempts made to expand their influence to the locals in the area.
 * Galatoi: The company trades with Galatoi, giving them McCarthy Firearms and other supplies in return for indigenous supplies as well as slaves for use in Elysia and other portions of their claims.
 * Fort Galatoi: An island port given to the company, allowing the British to dock their ships in the region (rather than having them weigh anchor out at sea)
 * Slave Trade Deal: The company creates a tie with the MOM company, importing slaves from the Galatoi region and sending them to the Eldia region for use on the various crops in the region.
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Resolute
 * Bilateral Albish-King Association - Gaikokuhito Division:
 * Establishing a Base: In 1616, The BAKA Gaikokuhito in Yolngu requested permission to construct a naval base in Northern Australia (far away from the coral reefs to the east) so they could land larger British vessels in the area.
 * In 1619, construction began on their fort, Port Kingpin. With help from the locals, ships were able to be harbored in the port town by 1621, with construction completing in 1624.
 * More Pitstops: Even with the two islands claimed, the distance between each stop is far too long. As such, the Gaikokuhito Division devices various locations along the way to establish naval bases to allow British vessels places of refuge
 * The British reached out to various nations on the Western coast of South America, asking if they could construct ports on their coastlines to allow British ships to stop on their journey to Yolngu, in addition to opening trade with the regions in question.
 * Australium: Rare metals have been found on the island continent. As such, operations are created to extract the metals with the help of the locals (in return for exotic species and other foreign goods)
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Golden Hind
 * The Henry Amerigo League of Observance: A group (nicknamed HALO) that is headed by Henry of Glaemchester. Now a competent company, the HALO company travels the seas, now intermingling with a faction known as the Amekrogu’s to the south.
 * The Amazon Expedition (Part 6): With a stable base-of-operations (in the form of the company-created port town of Heathrow), the HALO company begins to increase their influence spread in a number of ways.
 * British Vietnam: Due to the rising tensions (including the coalition forming in the Amazon), the HALO company reaches out to the BMAC to send troops their way to protect their current gains.
 * The troops did their best, but initially were forced to slowly retreat due to their small numbers.
 * This changed when the British Marines arrived. Though the British still were unable to go on the offensive, they got better at defending their territory, eventually even reclaiming territory lost in the initial stages of the war.
 * For the time being, they begin constructing defensive forts and outposts throughout their current territory
 * Company Fleet Flagship: The Pillar of Autumn
 * The Millers Operative Manufacturing: A company that focuses on tobacco and leather in 1565, the company slowly worked its way into league with the larger companies of Britain by the 1580’s, eventually leading to the company receiving a grant to receive 7 Dove-class Merchant Caravels, as well as permission to construct a custom “flagship” for themselves.
 * For their success and assistance in the Battle of the English Channel, the British Government rewards them with a charter to expand their territory into the southern province of Eldia.
 * Expansion: The company decides to settle at the northernmost tip of Catonzia and go from there. Unlike the other British companies, though, the MOM organization aims to claim the region with a faster method.
 * 1620-1630: With control over the coastline complete, MOM decides to push inland, slowly subjugating the local population to the rule of the British
 * No Geneva Suggestions violated here, not at all…
 * 1630-1635: The company decides to hasten its push inland. With the assistance of the BMAC Company, the MOM Company essentially use the influx of mercenary troops like a sledgehammer to push the locals out of the area and allow for the settlement of British settlers to the area.
 * 1635-1640: The company, with assistance from British Mercenaries, completes their invasion of Eldia, fully controlling the region by 1640.
 * From here, they begin to clear trees for the possibility of housing two crops: rice and tobacco.
 * Tobacco: As their influence spreads through Eldia, the MOM company begins to cultivate Nicotiana tabacum tobacco plants, leading to an increase in profits due to its sweeter taste.
 * The selling of this tobacco increases MOM’s income, leading to them being able to hire more mercenaries to arrest control of Eldia from the locals.
 * Rice: Ordered by the British Royal Navy to produce the crop, the company also constructs rice crops within their territory, with assistance from Asian farmers.
 * Slave Trade Deal: The company creates a tie with the BAKA Mitai company, as the MOM Company begins to import slaves from the Galatoi region for the purpose of working on the farms.
 * Company Flagship: The Independence
 * British East India Company: With a grant from the British government, the company begins to make plans for their future ventures into Asia, with their eyes set on both the island chains between mainland Asia and Yolgnu as well as Hindustan.
 * New London/Diu: The construction of the deeper port is complete, allowing for larger vessels and more vessels in general to dock here.
 * Cape Town: Efforts are made to allow the port town to accommodate larger British vessels, providing them refuge from the volatile water off the South African coast.
 * Fort Dolphin: (Constructed in OTL Tolanero) Construction begins in 1621 to be finished by the end of 1625, mainly to allow British merchants another location to stop at while passing around Africa
 * To respect the locals, utmost stress is placed on those staying in the fort to respect the locals, and those who disobey these rules are handed to Matagaskar for punishment
 * Expanding Influence: With the wealth the company has, they begin to trade with the locals, providing them with products in larger quantities or new to the area altogether, with the hopes to make the locals reliant on the British for their daily necessities
 * Subsidiary Alliance Plan: The Company reaches out to the various countries in India, asking for the stationing of a British force within their territory for the country’s protection, in return for supplying the maintenance cost to maintain the force in the area.
 * The Azure Pilgrims: Since 1565, the “Azure Pilgrims” set up the Plymouth colony in hopes to be free from religious (and political) persecution. At first, the faction ran into many issues, mainly trying to survive the winter. They were helped by a local tribesman nearby and the colony has just begun to become stabilized.
 * Due to Catholic immigrants arriving in the region, the population slowly begins to increase from the small community it once was (around 500 per year, 2,500 every 5 years)

Notable Deaths


 * Rulers
 * Pendragon:
 * Artoria “Ember” Pendragon (F, b.1317- 1389?) (Reign: 1351 ~ 1369 - 1389)
 * Ash I (M, b. 1347 - 1434) (Reign: 1390 - 1434)
 * Sister: Aura (F, b.1350 - 1434)
 * Ash II (M, b. 1399 - 1442) (Reign: 1434 - 1442)
 * Amber (F, b. 1424 - ) (Reign: 1442 - 1482)
 * Brother: Edward (M, b. 1441 - 1481)
 * Mordue:
 * River Mordue (F, b. 1322 - 1393) (Reign: 1369 - 1393)
 * Henry (M, b. 1353 - 1429) (Reign: 1393 - 1429)
 * Daughter: Mary (F, b. 1382 - 1399)
 * Lionel (M, b. 1388 - 1482) (Reign: 1430 - 1482)
 * Son: Leo I (M, b. 1407 - 1465)
 * Leo III (M, b. 1445 - 1478)
 * Son: Leo II (M, b. 1423 - 1478)
 * Brother: Henry II (M, b. 1398 - 1478)
 * Drake:
 * Casimir (M, b. 1454 - 1533)
 * Queen Abigail (F, b. 1455 - 1533)
 * Queen Victoria (F, b. 1499 - ) (R: 1533 - 1561)
 * David (M, b. 1537 - 1554)
 * Brother: Albert (M, b. 1495 - 1565)
 * Nephew: Rupert (M, b. 1517 - 1553)
 * Queen Elizabeth (F, b. 1541 - 1618) (R: 1561 - 1618)
 * Sister: Francis (F, b. 1541 - 1619)
 * Aunt: Frances (F, b. 1497 - 1564)
 * Albus (M, b. 1519 - 1580)
 * Nephew: George (M, b. 1542 - 1584)
 * Son: Avery (M, b. 1572 - )
 * Daughter: Elysia (F, b. 1582 - )
 * Nephew: Gregory (M, b. 1554 - 1596)
 * Cousin: Eldegard (F, b. 1517 - 1592)
 * Married off to a Westrian prince
 * Cousin: Alvin (M, b. 1545 - 1585)
 * Daughter: Valerie (F, b. 1569 - 1602)
 * Son: Peter (M, b. 1573 - 1606)
 * Cousin: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Cousin: Carol (F, b. 1549 - 1629)
 * Son: Noah (M, b. 1577 - 1608)
 * Son: Janet (M, b. 1580 - 1629)
 * King: Luke I (M, b. 1567 - 1638) (R: 1618 - 1838)
 * Son: Luke II (M, b. 1604 - ) (R: 1838 - )
 * Son: Luke III (M, b. 1628 - )
 * Son: Luke IV (M, b. 1636 - )
 * Daughter: Leia (F, b. 1636 - )
 * Son: Excavalier (M, b. 1615 - )
 * Roundtable Knights
 * Joan “Anne” of Arc (Died in 1431)
 * Sir George Cromwell of Cotswold (Died in 1445)
 * Sir George Cromwell II of Cotswold (Died in 1482)
 * Sir Rex of Dover (Died in 1482)
 * Joanna Palaiologos McCarthy (Died in 1528)
 * Misc
 * Frederik King (Died in ???)
 * Head of the BAKA Company, essentially has ties in about half of the world
 * Shauna McCarthy (Died in 1489)
 * Founder of McCarthy Arms Company, one, if not, the oldest firearms companies in the world.

Famous Vessels

HMS Victory (15XX)


 * Laid down in 15XX and launched in 15XX, the HMS Victory is a 50-gun First-class Frigate.
 * The namesake of her class, HMS Victory was the first pride-and-joy of the Royal Navy.
 * Famously captained by Admiral Francis Drake, the ship would lead the British navy to victory when it defeated the Spanish Armada, directly leading to one of the major reasons why Britain won in the Anglo-Spanish War in the late 16th century.
 * From there, it would also see combat in the League Wars as it ensured that those opposing Britain felt the wrath of her powerful broadside.
 * Eventually, the ship was retired in 1647, where it was put into the reserve fleet as a training vessel for new sailors.

HMS Fortune’s Bounty (1626)


 * An Olive-class Multi-purpose Merchant Frigate given to the BAKA Gaikokuhito Company from the British government. Laid in 1624 and left on its maiden voyage in 1626, the ship would find itself under the ownership of Fortuna King, a woman well-known for her assistance in the Wu-Narangan War in 1633 when she was involved in both a trading run to Naranga in addition to the assassination of the Wu General in the region.
 * Though the ship would remain in East Asia for most of its life, it would also visit Britain and the Mediterranean Sea during its time afloat under the ownership of Fortuna.
 * In 16XX, [REDACTED]

HMS Sovereign of the Seas (1637)


 * Laid down in 1634 and launched in 1637, this ship is essentially an engineer’s wet dream. Built “just because,” the ship has more than double the guns of the next largest ships (the Victory-class) and was also over double the size, this ship towered over anything the British would build for the next half-decade or so.
 * That being said, the ship was also ladened with issues, such as poor handling and the likes.

Papal States
Government: Elective Monarchy


 * Pope: Venus

Economy: Greatly reduced after the sacking of Rome and annexation of Romagna, the economy is based mostly around agriculture, fishing and taxation. Agriculture being majoritarily cultivation of grapes and fruits.

Capital: Rome

Demographics:


 * Population: 1.1 Million
 * Religion: Catholicism (95%) • Other/Scum (5%)

Wars and Conflicts: N/A

Military:


 * Active army (1%)
 * 6 100 Musketeers
 * 2 200 Pikemen
 * 1 750 Light Cavalry
 * 850 Heavy Cavalry
 * Inactive army (3%)
 * 14 200 Musketeers
 * 8 400 Pikemen
 * 6 500 Light Cavalry
 * 4 900 Heavy Cavalry

Diplomacy: N/A

Events:

The first law implemented was the law of Male Proving, under said law every man in a court is required to put their left had on their crotch and right hand above their head claiming they are a male and have the rights of one.
 * Fixing God's lands: Venus does as promissed to her followers and start to enact the new rules of the Papal States:

The second law implemented was the law of Exposure and Conduct, The Pontiff changed the uniforms of every one of her private guards to wear consisting only of a chestplate for the upper body, positioning them respectively to whichever looks better in the throne room, with the best looking being the closest to said throne.

The third law was the one that heavily affected the populace called the law of Sin Taxation, which legalized brothels under a heavy tax rate and limited operation to only mondays.

The fourth law, called Internal Crusade, made to turn the scum into catholics either by choice or by force, taking their land and personal items if they dont convert pacifically, if they do convert pacifically they will receive a free wooden cross to use as proof of their faith on God.


 * The army professionalism act: Venus also cared for the security of the catholic faith, changing the army from mainly mercenaries to actual trained troops, which made The Papal States far weaker for 5 years but with expectancy of a stronger and cheaper comeback.
 * The best orgy organizer to ever cross Rome!: While the people on the streets cheered for new changes, Venus celebrated with many orgies, one of them called "The Joust of Whores" of which the Pontiff would throw chestnuts on the groud so 50 "honest prostitutes" would get on their hands and knees and grab as many chestnuts as they could, with the one who grabbed the most would be a "winner" that Venus would personally bring to her quarters and then proceeed to do "unspeakable acts against their virginity and innocence" while calling them sinners using a "device" of which she calls by the nickname "Sword of Jesus".
 * The Eyes of God: To take care of the conclave, Venus ordered the creation of "The Eyes of God" a spy service that will watch them from within by electing two spies to be part of the College of Cardinals, while The Supreme Pontiff isnt present the spies gather information about the schemes and secrets of the conclave.

Peasants' Republic of Ramberg

 * Government: Anarchist Direct Democracy
 * Ramberg Town Square: After several days of debate between the more conservative members of the commune, led by Johann Weissgerber and Albrecht Hahn, and the progressive members of the commune, led by Georg Volker and Margaretha Kiehlmeier, it is decided that Ramberg shall maintain its procedure of direct democracy, rather than establishing a parliamentary system. It is also decided that the right to vote shall be granted to all persons over the age of 16, who have lived in Ramberg for two years or more, regardless of sex or ancestry.
 * Economy: The economy of Ramberg is dominated by the farming and carpentry sectors. The old Ramberg vineyard, which was what a large portion of the populace worked on before the revolt, is half-converted into a farm that now produces most of the food for the fledgling state. Carpentry, the other major sector of the economy, is mainly used in the building of defensive fortifications.
 * Capital: Ramberg
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 349
 * Notable Individuals: Georg Volker (b. 1618), Johann Weissgerber, (b. 1589), Margaretha Kiehlmeier (b. 1623), Albrecht Hahn (b. 1604), Moritz Von Gensheimer (1582-1645), Mary Magdalena Blumenthal (b. 1606), Katharina Von Gensheimer (b. 1616)
 * Ethnicities: Rhenish German (98.4%), Alsatian French (1.5%), Frisian (0.1)%
 * Religion: Protestant Christianity (92.6%), Catholicism (7.4%)
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Ramberg Peasants' Uprising: Defensive fortifications are erected along the outskirts of our city, which include several trenches and earthworks, along with several areas where palisades are erected. We patrol these works 'round the clock to prevent a surprise attack.
 * Military of Ramberg: With Ramberg being a peasants' republic, we do not have a standing army, rather, able-bodied individuals (both male and female), are expected to aid in the defense of Ramberg. Using the former lord's stockpile of weapons, we have a fully equipped populace with swords and rifles, though ammunition has been a problem.
 * Diplomacy: We remain committed to our policy of non-interference and continue to send diplomatic envoys to the nearby lords, asking for peace and the free movement of people into our republic if they desire.
 * Events:
 * Recruitment: To bolster our defensive capabilities, we begin to send some of our more adequate orators to the nearby villages and towns of Dernbach and Annweiler am Trifels. This is to recruit people to join our cause, and it ends up convincing 52 people to join our cause. (this will be reflected in next turn's census)
 * The Nearly Bloodless Revolt: In May of 1645, a young and disgruntled Georg Volker decided that he had been bled dry for long enough by the Von Gensheimers. Having been taught to read by a secretive friendship with the Von Gensheimer lord's eldest daughter, he wrote a manifesto, detailing the transgressions committed by the lord. Pasting this manifesto on a church door, much like Martin Luther before him, he quickly rallied the support of the peasantry in Ramberg and marched on Ramburg Castle, where the lord was overpowered and executed. The eldest daughter, sympathetic to the cause, donated the family's funds to support the revolt and integrated into the society.
 * School of Things: With the revolt in full swing, it was deemed necessary that the population is taught in the ways of the nobility. This included proper hygiene (for the times), reading, basic arithmetic, and history. Headed by Katharina Von Gensheimer, the same eldest daughter that betrayed her father for the cause, was to head the school, along with the other Von Gensheimers who swore fielty to the Peasants' Republic.

Sahnyate | Sáanyaté Khwáan

 * Government: In 1650, Sahnyate is a nation in great flux. The once dominant tribal nobility have lost their struggle with newer mercantile elements, and a centralized state apparatus is beginning to emerge from the ashes of the old clan-based federation. However, the first true Cascadian nation is still unsteady on its feet. Any number of dangers both new and old could undo the state: from handling the remaining clan structures, to the delicate balance between guild and sovereign, to the new religions, ideologies, and migrants arriving in the nation.
 * Khwáan S’aatí: Previously considered simple figureheads, installed by local clan chiefs and subject to their approval in order to remain in power, the War of the Martyrs shattered clan supremacy over the executive, and cemented the power of the Khwáan S’aatí once and for all. With his power growing more absolute by the day, and the apparatus of state becoming more potent and pervasive, the Khwáan S’aatí is on his way to becoming a true ruler of a true state.
 *  Ch’iitl’unáaxh’  (b. 1563, r. 1598-1623)
 *  Máa’gwaax  (b. 1576, r. 1623-1640)
 * Máa’gwiin (b. 1579, r. 1640-)
 * Parliament of Sahnyate (Xh’atángi Hídi khaa Sáanyaté): The brainchild of the Ghost Queen herself, decreed into existence by Khwáan S’aatí Maa’gwáax in 1624, the Parliament of Sahnyate is the first true legislative chamber on the Arcadian continent. Formed in order to give both the clan leaders, various military and religious groups, and the merchant guilds equal say in government, as well as providing a concession to lower nobility due to concerns of the growing autocratic power of the Khwáan S’aatí, the Sahnyatean Parliament is a bicameral chamber, consisting of the House of Lords (S’aatí Hídi) and the House of Commons (Lingít Hídi).
 * House of Lords (S’aatí Hídi): The House of Lords consists of the tribal nobility of Sahnyate. Established as an olive branch to the remaining postwar nobility, the House of Lords, along with the Khwáan S’aatí himself, has the ability to propose laws and to veto any law coming from the House of Commons. The House of Lords has 37 members.
 * House of Commons (Lingít Hídi): Meant to represent the interests of the motley coalition of the merchant class and the herder clans that arose during the War of the Martyrs, the House of Commons is an elected body (although the extent of voting rights varies from constituency to constituency, with many of the rural and nomadic constituencies allowing male or full universal suffrage, while urban constituencies usually restrict suffrage to those within the merchant guilds), with 1 MP per rural and nomadic constituency, and 2 MPs per urban constituency. The House of Commons has the ability to propose laws and to veto any law coming from the House of Lords. The House of Commons has 143 members.
 * The Khwáan S’aatí may be ousted if a unanimous vote in one chamber and a simple majority in the other, or a three-quarters majority in both chambers, is casted in favor of impeachment.
 * Capital City: A’akw
 * Economy: Like most Tlingit states, the lifeblood of the economy of Sahnyate is trade. Located on the lucrative trans-Pacific turquoise trade routes, Sahnyate is an important stop for traders from all across Cascadia, ferrying goods originating across the western seas and minerals mined in a land to the far south. In more rural coastal areas, many engage in fishing and subsistence farming, while in the interior, the old hunter-gatherer lifestyle prevails, nearly unchanged by the arrival of the Ainu, over 200 years hence.
 * Currency: Although barter economics is still king in normal transactions both internally and amongst other native states, the first true coin currency in the region, the S’óow, has been introduced, though it is of limited utility, mostly only being used in transactions with Asian traders.
 * Demographics:
 * Total Population: ~85,000
 * A’akw: ~5000
 * Aangóon: ~3000
 * Shéet’ka: ~2500
 * Káajahéen: ~2000
 * Deishú: ~2000
 * Xunàa: ~1500
 * Shkagwei: ~1000
 * Tlákw’aan: ~1000
 * Ethnicities:
 * Coastal Tlingit: Historically, the coastal Tlingit clans were fishermen, living off the bounty of the sea. Following the Ainu migrations, however, the coastal Tlingit began to make use of another bounty of the sea: trade. Known throughout much of the western coast of North America as a massively successful seafaring merchant race, the lifestyle of the coastal Tlingit has been massively transformed over the past couple of centuries, with many now living in sizable towns and cities, working at the docks or trading with far-flung peoples for a living.
 * ~40,000 people (~47% of the population)
 * Interior Tlingit: The Tlingit of the interior lead a markedly different lifestyle than the Tlingit of the coasts. Inland clans and tribes mainly lead a nomadic lifestyle, preserving the eons-old hunter-gatherer lifestyle of their ancestors. However, with the arrival of the Ainu in the 1300s, some inland clans have begun to adopt a pastoral lifestyle, taking up sheep or goat herding.
 * ~20,000 people (~24% of the population)
 * Cascadian Joseonese/Koreano-Tlingit: Brought over by Usapte and Máa’gwiin after their exile from Joseon after the Japanese conquest, the Cascadian Joseonese are the second Asian demographic to arrive in the Pacific Northwest, following the Eastern Ainu or Yupanu. They are the majority population in certain areas of western Sahnyate, most predominantly in the former Tadzi lands. Many of these people would eventually intermarry into the local Tlingit population, eventually forming the Koreano-Tlingit people, or Dongsan-saram.
 * ~25,000 people (~29% of the population)
 * Other: Although southeast Alaska may be the home of the Tlingit, the bustling port towns of the area house passing traders of many races and creeds: from the Wakashan and Salishan peoples to the south, to the Yupanu, Dena, and Aleut at the farthest end of the land, to a small but ever-increasing trickle of foreigners from beyond the sea.
 * Negligible permanent population (~50), significant temporary population
 * Religion:
 * Traditional Tlingit religion: Tradition Tlingit religion is an animistic, polytheistic and shamanistic faith. It places great emphasis on deities and spirits, usually representing animals and objects. Of great importance were the deities of the Raven (Yéil) and the Bear (Xuts’). Shamans, known in Tlingit as ixht’, communed with deities, healed the sick, predicted the future, and defended their communities against witchcraft. They were usually chosen by the elders of a clan or village.
 * ~30,000 people (~35% of the population)
 * Yeilism: Inspired by the teachings of the prophet Yéil’dzaa, Yeilism is essentially a reformation of the ancestral Tlingit religion. Somewhat influenced by Catholicism (no doubt due to contact with the Ghost Queen during the War of the Martyrs), it transforms the polytheistic Tlingit shamanism into a pantheistic monotheism, with all things in the earth, from the sky, to the grass and rocks, to animals and people, being made from the breath of Yéil, the Raven Spirit. Yeilists believe that properly “cultivating the breath of Yéil” (a process involving treating all things, living and nonliving, with respect, fighting all injustice and disharmony, and living a life of balance) will allow them to pass into the Spirit Realm and become one with the Raven. Yeilism is growing fast within Sahnyate proper, and faster in the scattered nomadic tribes to the north. Over time, some syncretism with Buddhism, introduced by Joseonese exiles, has occurred.
 * ~20,000 people (~35% of the population)
 * Buddhism: As of recently, Sahnyate has become Buddhism’s westernmost bulwark. Brought over by the exiled Cascadian Joseonese and so far mostly limited to the above demographic, most Buddhists in Sahnyate are Mahayana Buddhists. Some syncretism with native Yeilist practices has already occurred within some of the population.
 * ~25,000 people (~30% of the population)
 * Military:
 * Unified Sahnyatean Army: Formed by the first decree of Khwáan S’aatí Máa’gwiin, mere days after the Coup of 1640, the Unified Sahnyatean Army was an effort to unite the many different armed forces of Sahnyate under a single command; a single army for a single nation. Comprising all non-clan owned troops (seizing clan forces from the clans being politically infeasible as of current), the Unified Sahnyatean Army is the premier armed force of northern Cascadia.
 * 6000 troops
 * Unified Sahnyatean Navy: Created originally to protect Sahnyatean commerce from piracy and other such disruptions, the idea of a solely military navy is a novelty to this region of the world. The Unified Sahnyatean Navy is small and still in its infancy.
 * 30 ships
 * Weaponry: Steel weapons have recently become commonplace within Sahnyate, and even rudimentary arquebuses and rifles have begun to be introduced, although the latter two have been legally limited to the Sahnyatean Armed Forces. Curiously, Tlingit armor is made of coins, usually minted in Japan or Jochureon. Once a rare and highly treasured commodity, Tlingit coin armor is now nearly ubiquitous amongst the coastal city-dwelling merchant class, thanks to Ainu merchants often paying for trade goods in hard cash.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * War of the Southern League [1644-]: Primarily a war of conquest launched on the pretext of Chekwartean clans aiding rebellious Sahnyatean clan leaders in an attempted rebellion, the War of the Southern League would eventually lead to the subjugation of the southern portions of the Lingít Áani. The War of the Southern League would be the first war in Cascadia where both sides used gunpowder weapons.
 * Shtax’héen Offensive pt.2 [1644-]: Although the battle between Sahnyate and Chekwarte along their northern front had turned into a slog, with both sides taking heavy casualties, Sahnyatean forces would slowly progress south from the Sahnyatean border, taking the city of Tákhu in 1646, and having advanced uncomfortably close to the Chekwartean capital of Tlegohin by the end of 1649.
 * Amphibious Landings [1647]: A daring maneuver for its time, Sahnyatean soldiers would perform amphibious landings at certain points of the Chekwartean coast, opening up a new front of combat between Sahnyate and Chekwarte, and thus lessening the pressure the main army in the north had to face.
 * Hostilities with Sonkayno [1647-]: Several Sahnyatean admirals, seeing the merchants of Sonkayno continuing trade with the embattled Chekwarte, decided to launch a quick invasion of the islands of Sonkayno, in order to fully enforce the Great Blockade.
 * Initial Invasion of Sonkayno [1647]: A surprise invasion of Sonkayno’s coasts was carried out, using 2000 troops. However, after a ferocious defense, the Sahnyatean invasion force was repelled.
 * Kéix Campaign pt.2 [1648-1649]: Sonkayno forces proceeded to move into the Sahnyate-occupied Kéix Islands, repelling Sahnyatean forces and seizing control of the outlying islands of Chekwarte by mid-1649.
 * Battle of Al’tsáa and Shéet’ka Counteroffensive [1649-]: Sonkayno would continue their advance into Sahnyate proper, invading Shéet’ka Island and taking control of a large portion of its southern tip, until the Sahnyatean Army finally scored a pivotal victory over Sonkayno at the town of Al’tsáa, and proceeded to drive the Sonkayno off of Shéet’ka.
 * The Great Blockade [1644-]: The Great Blockade, meant to strangle Chekwartean trade, continues, now encompassing Sonkayno as well. Parliament also passes a law prohibiting trade between countries at war with Sahnyate, with unauthorized trade between nations with ongoing hostilities with Sahnyate being deemed treason and punishable by death.
 * Diplomacy:
 * Chekwarte: im sorry but ur on the roflstomp list
 * Sonkayno: you too

The Confederacy of Greater Abenanka

 * Government: Feudal Parliamentary Tribal Monarchy
 * Ruler: Yupoaka Fure-echinge (b. 1592, r. 1642-)
 * Parliament of Abenanka: After growing closer to the Tlingit states, some of their customs and practices are adopted, one of which is a parliamentary system of government. Each clan in Abenanka sends one delegate to a parliament, Poroninu, that advises the Yupoaka on important matters. 24 different representatives meet in Sunak with Yupoaka Fure-echinge. The representatives from Ekimne and Sinnam are not given a vote when no initial consensus can be reached, meaning for now they can just propose plans and watch. The clans are divided into regions, namely Abenanka-Tsu, Abenanka-Hom, Abenanka-Mem, Abenanka-Nah. The latter three all have one clan with three votes that acts as a regional leader.
 * Three Votes: Central and large clans, namely Nakniq, Abe-na-Funi, Abe-na-Fure, Abe-no-Wak, Abe-na-Nis, and Wakka-Ep.
 * Two Votes: Somewhat relevant clans and clans that the government owes favors to. A few are Takahka, Sakpok, Aanoye, Aachi-sei, and Aachi-aea.
 * One Vote: All others, including Ekimne, Sinnam, and Suaka.
 * No Votes:
 * Notable Figures:
 * Royal Family:
 * Rimatace Atusanum (b. 1594)
 * Matace Norebe (b. 1615)
 * Yupace Kupray (b. 1618)
 * Yupace Sukki (b.
 * Wappo, the brilliant moose tamer, and milker apparently (b. 1600)
 * Apsitako, dog who indirectly invented grilled cheese (b. 1639)
 * Kurasaro Kurupas, failed explorer turned trade king (b. 1594)
 * Issam, sailor who reunited the Abenanka with Asia (b. 1622)
 * Sepake, pioneer of Abenankan music (b. 1628)
 * Deceased:
 * Yupace Yaichinane, prince whose death triggered Abenanka’s expansionism (b. 1591, d. 1607)
 * Yupoaka Yukki, the last ruler of a time before Abenankan domination (b. 1569, d. 1642; r. 1599-1642)
 * Yutara, general who led Abenankan troops to victory over neighbors (b. 1574, d. 1648)
 * Economy: The Abenanka are a more urban civilization than its neighbors, with gravel streets dividing up short rows of huts and simple houses. The constant flow of boats carrying food, goods, artifacts and treasures between deep ports in remote cities keeps the nation’s internal and external trade with neighbors strong and unifies the nation. The door to Asia has reopened after an unusually cold period prevented travel along the Wakka islands, but it will be a while until items from there are commonplace. However, metalworking continues to grow more prevalent and beneficial as the nation’s militaristic and economic needs grow. Some basic aquaculture has sprung up in the deep inlets and bays surrounding Kasukuak, and foraging in the rich forests near the wilderness at the northern border helps enrich the diet of the people. Shipbuilding of larger, stronger ships brings jobs to the larger cities. With the recent discovery of gold in the rivers to the north and the mountains in the newly conquered western land, a rush has begun for extraction of gold, silver, and other valuable minerals and metals nationwide. These are often traded for foods, goods, and rare items (especially turquoise) from nations far to the south. The nation is divided amongst different clans that each pay tributary to the chief General and Yupoaka in Sunak. Each clan has their own specialty and trade, such as the warrior Nakniq, or the expert fisher Takahka.
 * Capital: Sunak
 * Demographics:
 * Population:
 * Abenanka Proper: 62,500
 * Sunak: 9,100
 * Kasukuak: 4,800
 * Illiamna: 4,750
 * Nomiom: 3,050
 * Nanwalek: 2,500
 * Poksia: 1,000
 * Outside Cities: ~37,000
 * Frontier Regions: ~3,500
 * Nakniq Region: ~9,750
 * Ekimne Region: ~12,600
 * Udamagax: ~3,750
 * Ugasik: ~2,000
 * Ikatan: ~1,400
 * Sinnam Region: ~14,000
 * Amaxnax: ~4,500
 * Chalukax: ~2,100
 * Religion:
 * Abenankan Religion: 93%
 * Buddhism: 3%
 * Other: 4%
 * Ethnicities:
 * Abenankan: The vast majority and a mix of Ainu and some Dena’inu, 71%.
 * Eastern Clans (Ekimne, Sinnam, etc.): Groups with more Ainu influence, 22%.
 * Dena’inu Clans: Mostly assimilated tribes, 5%.
 * Oresu’guru: Asians from, well, Asia, or Sahnyate, 1%.
 * Aashiru: Others, >1%.
 * Military: 
 * Manpower: 
 * There is no actual military in Abenanka, except for the Yupoaka’s guards, but they rarely leave the ruler’s side. Each local chief selects people from their clan to fight whenever it is necessary. Every person sent to the front lines has some minor combat training, a spear or bow, simple leather or chainmail armor and a helmet. Some veterans can get access to better weapons and prized scale mail armor.
 * Soldiers: a lot
 * Aimakipako: 500
 * Rayketaynu: 55
 * Weapons:
 * The bow and arrow is a common weapon with most male Abenankans having at least some training in it. The spear is the most common melee weapon, although tomahawks, knives and swords are also seen in combat.
 * Rayketek: The introduction of a handful of firearms from the Tlingit states boosts our military advantage over our enemies substantially.
 * Wars and Conflicts:
 * Scratch That, Expand: The Abenankans are on the move again. The rediscovery of Asia leaves the nation’s opportunists scrambling to get close to this unknown land. An invasion of Wakka is ordered, and we are once again on the move. Abenanka sine! Abenanka Ippetama!
 * Fighting Water with Fire: Hi
 * Diplomacy:
 * Suacit: Hey!
 * Events:
 * The Turquoise Fleet: Our trade expands south. Our trading vessels show up in Hennauke, Makah, Luqal and surrounding tribes, picking up things such as turquoise and rare metals not found in Abenanka, furs and artifacts, exotic and rare materials and natural resources only obtainable further south, and foreign weapons. The large quantities of the precious blue material give our fleet its colorful name. Turquoise is a hot commodity up and down the coast, traded for marked-up prices and usually making our merchants a pretty penny. The trade spans from Ikatan in the north and west all the way to the Chinook tribes in the south and east. If only there was some way to easily extend our commerce...
 * F: Yutara, the beloved general that led the Aimakipako and Rayketaynu to victory as they expanded west, passed away when his canoe allegedly capsized en route to Sunak. Hopefully the next general will know how to swim.
 * Manifesting our Destiny: The eastern expansion along the Sakpok brings more ethnic diversity to the nation as we begin to assimilate the Dena’ina and introduce them to civilized concepts like democracy, metalworking, and sussiku iwamuke (grilled cheese).
 * Play Us a Song, Mr. Aksepone Man, Part II: Sepake’s Aksepone is a success. He develops a musical language to make his methods concrete, honing his technology to make the perfect sound. Experiments are made in cutting holes and changing the size and shape of the bones.
 * Big Brain Optional, Part II: In the middle of winter, 1645, the young Issam and his crew anchor in the bay outside the city of Wakkahorep in the east Asian nation of Horontak. Surprised to find a peaceful nation across the sea speaking a mostly intelligible language unlike the giant, warring, storm-stirring beings he was taught about as a youth, he met with the king and explained their situation. The king, indifferent to the young sailor’s “revelation,” dismissed him. Over the next few sky-cycles, Issam’s men scattered throughout the area, with the captain himself visiting such locations as Ezo, Kyoto, Nagasaki, and Habanisūn, collecting stories, items, plants, and artworks to publish in his “Stories of the Great West.” Issam then set off to return to Abenanka, with some of his original crew and some new helpers met across the west. When Kurupas was informed that there were in fact friendly people just beyond the wall of ice that kept him back years earlier, he immediately requested passage to the faraway lands.
 * City of Gold: The furthest point of Abenankan exploration thus far is to a large river delta off the southern side of the large Sakpok River, where large caves under the riverside cliffs and hills provide insulation and protection from the cold weather, and the abundance of gold in the nearby tributaries and close proximity to Suacit also helps it grow. The outpost of Poksia grows to a notable size (map-makers, I’d like it around the location of OTL Anchorage).
 * The Big Sick: yeah.

Events:

TBA

Mutapa

 * Government: Monarchy.
 * Mwene: Nyambu Kapararidze
 * Economy: The Economy of Mutapa is pretty good as it is mainly an agrarian nation, with mining as a secondary activity, from mines we get gold and stuff that we can trade for stuff like silk, ceramics and other exotic items, and with the increasing interest of gold, the Mwene has increased our gold mining which has made the economy get a little better. Trade is also a part of our economy as we trade with some of the nations/tribes around us.
 * Capital: Ne-we
 * Demographics:
 * Population: 1 104 000
 * Cities: 56 776
 * Ne-We: 9 620
 * Sofala: 5 516
 * Angoche: 5 386
 * Pambane: 4 786
 * Mkalimini: 4 536
 * Kiwe: 4 286
 * Zomba: 3 996
 * Pebane: 3 786
 * Nampula: 3 706
 * Manzini: 3 386
 * Banhine: 3 086
 * Mpumalanga: 2 686
 * Limpopo: 2 086
 * Rural areas: 1 047 224
 * Ethnicites: 66,7% Shona, 14.3% Karanga, 11.1% Swahili, 6.4% Swazi, 1,5% Chewa
 * Religion: 1% (11 040) Mwari believers, 99% (1 092 960) Tombovelan Zoroastrianism.
 * '''Wars and Conflicts: (italics: Potential War)
 * Balele war 3.pngWar against Balele:
 *  Northern front: 30% (6 570) of our active army will push west into Balele lands, capturing as much land in the north west as they can (yellow line)
 *  North-Central front: 30% (6 570) of our active army will push west towards their Capital Makapan as well as towards the Minao border trying to encircle their souhern armies. (Orange line)
 *  South-Central front: 20% (4 380) of our active army will push further south west away from their capital. (Green line)
 *  Southern front: 20% (4 380) of our active army will push the southern armies west and south west (Purple line)
 * The Reserves: (100% 10 950) of the reserves will have their guards up in case neighbouring nations interfere.
 * Military of Mutapa: As Mutapa is a rural nation, we can have an active miltary size of 2% (22 080) and reserves size of 1% (11 040) of our total population.
 * Active: 2%
 * 8 610 African Spearmen
 * 6 779 Crossbowmen
 * 5 648 Light Cavalry
 * 1 043 bowmen
 * Reserves: not active 1%
 * 4 263 African Spearmen
 * 3 610 Crossbowmen
 * 2 620 Light Cavalry
 * 547 bowmen
 * Navy:
 * Mer'ana class ships: 4
 * Fishing boats: 800
 * Diplomacy:
 * Matagaskar: We agree and accept the alliance between our nations.
 * Events:
 * Balele lands: We start rebuilding the territory we have already captured and give the citizens living there food and water.
 * The Zambezi river: We start sending merchants dowin the Zambezi river to both spread the Zorastianist religion and to get some nice trade deals with others living around the river.

Tokugawa Shogunate | Dai Nihon-Teikoku
(All names are introduced in Kanji and Yamatai Romanji)

Government
 * Stucture: The Shogunate functions under the auspices of a federal system of government, with the recognition of four distinct polities.
 * The Chiku(地区)[districts], nominally under the direct control of local Daimyo elevated above others to become Chiku-cho(地区長) [district heads]. These pay a section of their yearly harvest to the Teikoku-kokuso(帝国穀倉) [Imperial Granary] based on a relative assessment of the surplus of their kokudaka(石高) and are only allowed to engage in Western trade at the Yattsu no Iriguchi（八つの入り口）[Eight Entryways], the eight ports in Nihon open to foreign trade.
 * The Han(藩) [domains] are the legal and semi-official name of various territories in the country which exercise economic and political autonomy, led by leaders legally called . They are allowed to exercise their own forms of government and engage in treaties pertaining only to them (wherein the treaties must thread the thin line between recognising their overlords in Kyoto and political self-interest); as well as being exempt from Hideyoshi's religious laws, allowing for the flourishing of the tiny Christian and Arzhamic communities of Nihon. They pay their taxes in gold, silver and other precious metals, and rather than payment to the Teikoku-kokuso, they pay their taxes directly to the Teikoku-kinko(帝国金庫) [Imperial Vault/Treasury].
 * The Hogokoku(保護国) [Protectorates], led by the Genshu(元首) [Heads of state]. These can vary from de facto domains with zero diplomatic autonomies to former allies under the current protection of the Nihonese government.
 * The Teikoku-seifu(帝国政府) [Imperial Government] is the single entity stringing this entire mess together. The oldest single lasting political institution in East Asia, boasting a history of nearly 400 years since its first establishment as the Splendid Directorate in 1253. It consists of various economic and political institutions on top of being a primary political centre not just in Nihon but its influence spread across non-Wu Northeast Asia. Its primary leaders lead the Shogunate and the Imperial Service, symbolically and politically, and are often given credit for the specific eras of their time.
 * Mikado(帝): The Mikado of Nihon, better known to most of the world as the Empress of Japan. The Mikado is one of the few remaining positions in this Nihon where female primogeniture persists, a relic of the early Heian era and the consolidation of the original Nihon to Tohoku no Toitsu-kokoku (United Kingdoms of Japan and Tohoku) during the early 13th century. The storied history of the Mikado starts in a political mediator, escalates into a military dictator not unlike the Shogun; and it itself created the position of Taisho, the Shogun's predecessor. As a symbolic leader in the Shogunate, they enjoy relative privilege in exchange for their formal political silence.
 * Current Mikado: Kawa no Tamashi, born 1603
 * Shogun(将軍): The Shogun of Nihon was never intended to be the political force they are. Born out of the samurai semi-professionals during the 1300s, the Shogun first started as the Taisho, with only true control over the army, and eventually transitioning to the current supreme controller of all military forces that they are. A political and military tour de force, the Shogun has to balance their interests with the religious significance of the Mikado and the newer subsidary Shusho position to maintain control over the rocky land of Nihon.
 * Current Shogun: Tokugawa Sayaka, born 1610
 * Shusho(首相): The Shusho, a young position better known to Western-centred speakers as the Prime Minister, is the legal controller over the Teikoku-shocho(帝国省庁) [Imperial Ministry], technically the other name of the Teikoku-seifu. The shocho is a more specific term, referring only to the Kokuso, Kinko, Kaikei(会計) [Accountancy] and Gaimu-kyoku(外務局) [Foreign Service]; while seemingly insignificant and just another bureaucratic position, the Shusho is a signifier of the rising managerial class of Nihon and the growing power of career bureaucrats in an increasingly large and bloated country.
 * Current Shusho: Aptok-tu Usapte, born 1589


 * Class System
 * Nomin(農民) [Peasants]: The majority of Nihonese people, at roughly 65%. The Nomin experience a largely agricultural and communal lifestyle, a deep sense of spirituality intertwined with their life in small urban areas dotted around Nihon; their interaction with even local daimyo and institutions is limited to annual contacts during festivals and tax seasons. With the upheaval of the Toyotomi era, however, many Nomin also partake in a mercenary and official capacity for survival and cultural purposes.
 * Shonin(商人) [Merchants]: The Shonin class refers to a whole host of semi-middle-class individuals, from performers to traders. At times, it crosses with the Daimyo, and many Shonin also serve as effective Daimyo in the Toyotomi era. Many serve in a government capacity, interacting mainly with the Kinko and Kaikei; the Shonin are the primary intellectual class in Nihon, making them an influential mark on entertainment and culture.
 * Daimyo(大名) [Feudal lords]: The Daimyo began as a series of warring feudal lords towards the end of the Heian, and have now been largely displaced to become local officials and lower-level bureaucrats within the Shocho/Seifu. They own the vast majority of monetary wealth in Nihon.
 * Teikoku-kanken(帝国官憲) [Imperial Officials]: The Kanken are the smallest class in all of Nihon, numbering at most 23,000 (if one is to use the most loose definition of their duties); most are high-level clan officials and members of the Imperial Family with positions in the Seifu. They are the primary powerbrokers in Nihon, fighting a prolonged battle between them, the Daimyo and the Shonin, with the Nomin caught in between.


 * Soldiery
 * Guntai (軍隊)[Army]: The Guntai arose from the Toitsu-kokoku and evolved into a full-fledged proto-professional military force through the 1200s and 1300s; while the professional guntai has largely vanished with time, those who do remain now make up a professional officer class (whom quickly betrayed their meritocratic roots and have since been using the system to entrench their families in power).
 * Samurai(侍) [Attendant Warriors]: The Samurai began during the professional era but have since expanded to become a vast array of mercenaries, Guntai members and more. They are dominated by two groups: the Guntai-members, and Ronin (浪人) [Wandering People], whose name was originally derogatory to refer to their non-daimyo status, but have since become the founders of the last remaining military orders in Nihon. The Ronin, unlike the Samurai, are not restricted to the Daimyo and Shonin alone, and are often peasants. They both retain the female-slanted gender ratio of the era of Tomoe Gozen.
 * Numbers: 24,000 Guntai, 320,000 Ronin
 * Nomin-senshi(農民戦士) [Levies]: The bulk of any army, the Nomin-senshi are often just levies called from various communities. Unlike most armies, the Nomin-senshi are granted enourmous privileges compared to others; for example, they must be informed months beforehand of any war or mobilisation and community leaders and caretakers are always exempt from conscription. This limits the size of the Nomin-senshi, sizing it down drastically; still, the organisation of the Guntai ensures they maintain their dominance.
 * Numbers: 1.4 million conscriptable
 * Kaigun(海軍) [Navy]: The naval forces of Nihon, the Kaigun are the last full professionalised force in all of East Asia. Suihei are treated as equivalent to Samurai (and they often work together), and Nihon benefits from having a naval capability bolstered by Austronesian and Southern knowledge. It operates in large fleets that effectively work place per place.
 * Suihei(水兵) [Sailors]: The Suihei are largely Shonin and Nomin, although almost none are conscripts; the obligation to Kaigun has over time become generational, and because of that, many willingly go back, especially considering the pragmatism of confirming their own position in their communities or ascending by class.
 * Numbers - 230,000 Suihei


 * Weaponry
 * Guntai weaponry:
 * Naginata, primarily used to pierce ligher armor by shock troops
 * Katana, primarily used as brush-clearing and personal defence weapons by most troops, although other melee weapons are also common
 * Edo Tanegashima, muskets derived from the original Agoustan designs, crude but effective mass-fire forces for suppression
 * Longbows, primarily used for striking down priority targets or ballistae, otherwise used to maintain some measure of stealth
 * Kaigun weaponry:
 * Crossbows, used to deliver volleys of fire upon enemy ships
 * Longbows, used to deliver precision fire on enemy vessels
 * 10-inch cannons, used to strike holes in ships in the hopes of sinking them
 * Chii-tangeashima, effectively blunderbusses used for defence during boardings
 * Kaigun ships:
 * Kawataro-fune, large frigate-like ships with anywhere from 40-50 cannons at any time and a large metal shell-like covering on the top to defend against arrow fire. Move at 4-7 knots, must be towed to go through blue water
 * Hayai-fune, smaller vessels with Malay junk sails and almost no armaments, used primarily as landing craft and resupply craft. Move at 7-12 knots, can maneuver in blue water


 * Demography: Nihon is home to over half a dozen ethnic groups, with the principal amongst them being the Ainu and Yamato; on the fringes of the Shogunate, the Ryukyuan, Emishi, Nishikara and others. Religiously, the majority of people practice a mix of Shinto and Ainu animism; with minor inroads from Agoustan Catholicism and Confucian-style sects.
 * Population distribution: The country sees its densest population north of Nagoya; where the Kanto and Tohoku regions dominate the rest of the country with over 53% of the overall population, a vast, mostly rural region where small communities make up the bulk of most settlements. Pockets of urban and agricultural life mix together in the south, where most live close to major trading routes and ports; concentrated urban areas account for only roughly 7% of the total population, although general urban areas account for about 63% of them.
 * Current population estimate: 17,600,000
 * Ethnic distribution: While the concept of ethnicities has yet to come into existence, Nihon already knows of the existence of 'distinct peoples' - as vague as the current concept is, with general reference to language, cultural distinctions and the like. For the country, that means most are divided into two ethnic groups - the Yamato and the Ainu, and 'foreigners' - often referring to both the brother peoples of Choson and people from anywhere from Temasik to Manhattan.
 * Ethnic populations (outdated)
 * Ainu - 3,420,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: >1% Ainu-Nishikara, 13% Ainu-Emishi, 9% Ainu-Ryukyuan, 48% Ainu-Yamato
 * Ainu-Emishi - 780,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 84% Emishi-Ainu, 4% Emishi-Nishikara, 13% Emishi-Ryukyuan, 2% Emishi-Yamato
 * Chosonese (Nishikara) - 290,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 3% Chosonese-Ainu, 6% Chosonese-Emishi, 2% Chosonese-Ryukyuan, 89% Chosonese-Yamato
 * Ryukyuan - 540,000 [Ryukyuan is a broad tent that also refers to the descendants of the southern Jomon]
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 8% Ryukyuan-Ainu, 12% Ryukyuan-Emishi, 2% Ryukyuan-Nishikara, 65% Ryukyuan-Yamato
 * Yamato - 6,570,000
 * Diasporic/Mixed Self-identification: 19% Yamato-Ainu, 14% Yamato-Emishi, >1% Yamato-Nishikara, 21% Yamato-Ryukyuan

Broad Overview

As the fallout of the death of Toyotomi Hideyoshi continues, it quickly expands into a vaguely all-encompassing political battle - but no civil war. Daimyo take the opportunity to re-assert their own domains, and small territories previously kept strenuously under the rule of lords and what not back into their light. In light of this, the Teikoku-seifu temporarily disbands in 1646 - leaving the Shocho as the only legal member of the organisation - and holds internal elections for successors. One of those new successors, having climbed her way out of relative obscurity, Tokugawa Sayaka, immediately sets about confirming herself in an advantageous position. She forms an alliance with both the Shocho and a recently-returned Aptok-tu Usapte, now Governor-Liason of the Southwest Territories - a position created for the new protectorates and annexations that Nihon has taken in what used to be the Wu Dynasty.

And those territories are numerous. One in every fifteen people are enlisted in the Nihonese army - whether from its protectorates, client states, or annexations. Buoyed by Nihonese small-fleet tactics, leveraging a massive pool of military officers (of varying quality) to lead small, split forces more flexibly and more subtly than the large ten-thousand-men overtures common of the day, the Kingdom of Restored Xia and the Tekio Commandery become major Nihonese protectorates in China. Using the same system it has benefited extremely from in Choson, Nihonese companies follow the war machine, flooding into the new protectorates and the annexations. It also exacerbates a growing, sizeable economic bubble which historians will call the Salt Trade Bubble - based around the sale of the rights to salt used by Usapte to gain leverage on the Nihonese government. In 1649, individual sales are worth thirty-eight times the value they were in 1639 - a bubble so large in modern terms it is the equivalent of the combined GDP of all of OTL Europe.

But Usapte’s accomplishments in economic malfeasance are nothing compared to the political plays laid out by Sayaka. While Shiba Tatsumi hopes to use her as a political pawn to carry out his political will, she out-maneuvres him and deposes his faction from the government; she also affirms her own alliances with dozens of daimyo, and even four of the six Ainu clans by extension, allowing her an instant path to Shogun as Toyotomi Asahi nears her deathbed. And on December 7, 1649, she achieves exactly that - securing herself as Shogun of Nihon before replacing Tatsumi’s position in government with Usapte. The two women, equally selfish and counterrevolutionary, are now unequivocally the rulers of the Nihonese Empire.

Queens of the Castle

Heaving a Last Sigh

1645

There were many depictions of the Ninja in Nihon’s history. Many of them were characterised strongly by a single woman: Kanzaki Noriko. It had almost been a century, but the ninja still found themselves maligned as alternative forms of the entities by which the first Shocho declared her Glorious Revolution; many of them, although most certainly some measure of democratic, were no assassins, just secluded clans who hid in the mountains of Nihon.

Nobunaga may not have been why they remained hidden, but certainly why they were now gone. Once separate entities which identified themselves in opposition to Noriko too, the Northern conqueror had essentially pushed them all out - her furor directed especially towards the short-lived Ninja provinces, many of whom disappeared during her conquest, smashed, quashed.

For the last ninja left in this new era of relative peace - pushed out, almost entirely replaced by career assassins - a thousand problems abounded, day by day. Their heritage, broken. Their clans, perished; their families long gone. Few made friends in high places. For a certain jonin, this would all be but settled in a few years - so why not give some help to some youngsters on the way?

Fujibayashi Hiroko, formerly of the Iga clan, thought so. In her late years, she’d come to find this group of Nishikara residing in Bingo, agitating within the bounds of the local government’s own autonomies for political greivances - still led, all these years later, by a particular pair of sisters. The Pak sisters were as hardy as they came, although the elder Hye-sung had passed; leaving the younger but elderly Chung-cha to carry the mantle. She was still a powerhouse in her own right all these years later, leaving behind a series of writings as well as musings on the language of Choson - which she now described as ‘Koryo’ - a writing system which eschewed both hangul, kaigyo and the newer Westernised systems of writing.

Hiroko and Chung-cha, reaching similar ages, struck up a minor alliance. Herself unimpressed with the stalwart reactionarism that the early Chosonese resistance had resorted to, and still with a grudge to pass against the Seifu, began reactivating old information networks across the country from what ninja - jonin, genin and chuunin alike - had survived the purges. The Chosonese Schools in Bingo also grew to have informal public classes on survival in the woods, how to use farming equipment and other innocuous things to provide self-defence, and adding further aspects of organisation to the Nishikara community in Nihon.

Chung-cha herself was becoming something of a celebrity. In the eve of August, she was arrested by the Seifu on a routine trip to Kobe; the profiling stop attempting to get an easy rise out of the Nishikara, associated poorly with criminal behaviour and characterised as violent thugs. The daimyo of Okayama then arrived in Kobe and plead on her life for them to release Chung-cha before, as the other teachers expressed, ‘half the empire was burnt to the ground’.

This escalation was unprecedented. Kyoto had neglected to suppress the Chosonese in Bingo, believing the influx of Iberian and Albionite gold would be utterly beneficial, outweighing any sentiments the relatively small community had against them; but Nihonese capitalism again passed them by, and that prediction had come to anything but fruition. It had instead afforded the Nishikara unwarranted time to organise into a relatively strong, united front, one that contributed to its political advocacy.

At home.

The Nihonese asserted stronger holds on Choson every day. They had, ever since the little-known Foreign Clans Laws of 1644; this essentially elevated collaborators in Nihonese vassals to governor status. Combining an already existent trend of many governors marrying into Yamato or Ainu clans trying to curry favour with Kyoto and another trend of Usapte having governor potentials obtain ‘proofs of citizenship’ in the Empire, the Foreign Clans Laws effectively developed two things: state sovereignty, a concept of which had been unprecedented in times past, and the full establishment of ruling sovereignty. It now made political and legal sense for de facto independent regions to promise themselves to the greater empire, tied mainly by the economic factors of Nihonese naval supremacy and the political weight of tributary status to the largest naval empire in human history.

It also meant that Choson saw its liberties cracked down upon, slowly. Choson, despite its economic devastation, was in fact an incredibly lucrative colony; not only was it chock full of arable land not dissimilar from that in Nihon but its population of three million had barely cracked under the strain of deportations, an impromptu slave trade and even the weight of the terror of the Old Chosonese Guard. Under the pretext of helping Queen Hee-jin maintain her power, Nihonese troops spilled out of the Fusan and Kanko commanderies, acting to violently suppress a range of different resistance forces in the West of the colony. These ranged from the same Restoration League that had first hijacked the Chosonese resistance movement and destroyed its organisation to various other groups, including a small, but notable presence.

Nishikara.

So began the Chosonese War of Liberation.

The Woman of Steel

1646-1647

Usapte was undoubtedly, in her age, a tour de force. Somehow, she’d gone through a dozen different life-ending struggles and managed to come out on top each time; and now, the excommunicado of the Ainu was a conqueror in her own right. Just in a different way from other conquerors.

Isoroku could keep Nihon. She didn’t care if he kept Nihon. Her eyes were turned Southwest - the territories that Nihon was capturing or had captured on the eve of 1646. This included much of the former Wu Southeast coast, which by now primarily existed in a state of limbo; vaguely Southern Wu-aligned forces, disorganised communities, and Nihonese-aligned groups all straddling the region. And her salt trading rights had been the key; she hadn’t ever truly appreciated the stability of the salt trade, with European and South Asian traders maintaining its stability with fleets of boats every few months. Now, she did. And the extra capital she had on hand allowed her to branch out.

She began trying to sell the rights to sale of everything. Pahangite rice. Zhaowanese spices. Bangalese silk. And with her existing ventures proving not just stable but fortuitous as China collapsed, merchants bought onto them easily - even ones she didn’t actually have any control over. Copy-cat schemes followed too, but she benefited the most out of any merchant.

It was at this time when she finally adopted a style that totally reflected her enarmourment with Yamato-style capitalism - donning a long, drawn hairstyle reflective of men, and then adopting a kimono, Agoustan trousers and an Albionite greatcoat. A mixed legacy of a dozen different worlds. In front of the Iberians, of course, she wore an elaborate bouffant skirt of saia; in front of the Albionites, a proper queenly dress so dazzling she were reported as if she were a saint to event he Albionite Queen. It was at one of these encounters where she met a strange, red-haired woman.

Nineteen. She was told she was Scot, whatever the hell that might’ve meant. By the name of Henrietta Lodge, some small-time merchant from Albion. She’d been an easy shot, she thought, selling her a few pieces’ worth of rights. She didn’t exactly expect the next remark.

“Look, I know ye wanna scam meh, so what say ye be off before I lop yer fockin’ head off? We do that back home. Pretty sure ye do it too.”

At this point, she had no patience for this kind of nonsense. It was a bad sell. She’d just move on.

“Oh ye. Ever seen some… light-headed whore with a foo, fool head a’ hair like this one? Something… Alice Cumberland, ye?”

From the little time she had ever spent with that idiot Maa’gwiin - hopefully he were dead by now - she had heard that name, and of the legend. A ‘ravishing, beautiful woman as brilliant and pretty as the whitest snow’. She’d spat. The man was a disgusting crook, and she pitied the woman behind his delusion.

“...no. But I have met one who loved her so bloody much he trampled off with a few dozen thousand soldiers.”

“Feck’s sake. That ain’t helpen. Thanks, I guess, yer filthy crook.”

That was the first time in a long time where someone had had the gall to describe her in such a fashion so openly. Later that day she would complain and rant about the sheer audacity of such an upstart to describe her in such a fashion.

And regardless of the veracity of those remarks, it was impossible to deny the power of Usapte’s quickly expanding economic bubble. Every day a dozen more signed. The value of the rights expanded further when people started tying larger fortunes to the rent, aware of the risks but willing to take them; it got so strong so fast that Usapte practically accidentally ensured the economic survival of even the Wu, whom were buoyed by this new source of economic stability and sent liaisons to discuss institutionalising the programme with her.

Of course, the story of what people would say about her in public differed wildly from what some might offer her in private, and she knew it. This was all just business. In the end, there was the work, and there was nothing else to content her. She was getting on in years, yes; there was a time where she might perhaps have taken to being an ideologue like Isoroku, there was a time when she herself stepped out to do the work she needed done. She wondered about that Acehean woman from all those years ago, Meutia. She must’ve been so much more happy than this miserable, edge-case life, where even luxury could not occupy the void.

Those endeavours took her back to Nihon, unwelcome as she were. The Satsuma General Company, the institution she had played such a critical role in creating, now seemed foreign to her. She began rapidly consuming the plays and the paintings of the times, striking up an impromptu friendship with the Governor of Fusan, Won-gyun; both of them deeply enjoying partaking in the ravishing, fleeting arts of the day. She even offered some patronage to the man’s little painting habit. But it didn’t fill anything.

So she returned to Tokyo. Edo. Whatever one would call it. The old house, where she had first formed her ideas on the world all those years ago. When she sought power consciously; when she had taken up a small protege for that power. Where she had sat and dined with a young man whom now would never recognise her if it meant him death.

It rekindled something in her. The void started to fill. It bubbled and brewed, it sloshed up and spilled over, and it was suddenly, certainly full. With revenge. This is what finally brought her into the alliance for which she would be best known in life:

An alliance with Tokugawa Sayaka.

The Queen of Power

1647-1648

Converse of Usapte was a woman whose desire for power had always been subconscious. She knew very well, deep inside, that she wanted that power. She also recognised quite easily how to get it. Sayaka was cunning, crafty, and to those close enough to her to know, unstoppable.

In her mind, Tatsumi had served well as a faux-superior but it was time to drop the act. It’s not as if she had much in the way of residual feelings for the poor bastard anyways, some dumb sod put in place because of his far smarter and arguably superior great-grandmother. She wanted to put it all to rest - and if possible put him to rest too - and so she got in contact with that old idiot, Usapte. Hard worker to the bone. Probably a fair bit too invested in the entire shtick too.

So she concocted a plan. She tied Tatsumi and Usapte into an alliance - conveniently utilising the fact that Usapte had briefly returned to Nihon and Tatsumi’s continued struggles within the Shiba clan for recognition of his own political power - and began enacting her own plans. She especially hated Tatsumi for a single reason: he seemed to be one of those ‘wise’ types, people feigning some kind of seniority and intelligence because they thought they knew better. Bah. Fucking wise-guy. And Usapte proved easier to figure out. Old as she was, she’d returned for vengeance. She wanted back at Satsuma no Isoroku, the public face of Nihonese capitalism. Her old protege.

What a fucking shame.

Seriously. She’d actually respected her more than any Ainu. She thought most of them were backwards, sitting with the trees, incapable of facing even a semblance of reality. And Usapte? Oh sure she was a dumbass, but smart enough to drag herself back into power like an old horse every time. Now the old woman was just a shadow chasing irrational emotional validation like a fool. Well, she supposed. It was her time now. Her time to rule.

A lot of time, she spent, meticulously setting things into place. She immediately set about creating a loyal cabal of high-ranking supporters - artificially, rather than from the traditional cadres of the Nihonese state - which led to it mostly consisting of former soldiers and warriors with enough political fame and just enough sense to take her word for everything. The few politicians she did let in she made sure were every bit as cutthroat as she was; although she judged them just not to be intelligent enough to unite together against her and take the reins of the group.

In the middle of this, the winter saw a strange message. A woman called Buleun, of Aceh, claiming to be its queen; she expressed a desire to meet. Foreign recognition, even if probably false, would be especially valuable if she wanted to supplant Tatsumi, so she agreed. She travelled down to Nagasaki and waited around the old port to receive the supposed Queen of Aceh; the early summer casting a granular gold down upon the city’s docks.

Standing around, her short hair glowing yellow in the afternoon sun and her kimono and hakama taking on a warm orange. She’d had the guards posted on a loose follow around, desiring a more personal conversation with this so-called Queen - arriving with no attendants, and in the capacity of a merchant, not a queen. Strangest woman ever, she thought, turning around and glancing over at the city.

“Sayaka?” She heard, taking a good smoke from a large, ornate pipe. “Is that you, Shogun?”

“I suppose it is.” She turned around to see a black woman with tied hair staring back at her, her clothing simaltaneously the traditional uniforms of the little Kingdom and a large Nihonese overcoat. “Buleun?”

“It’d be an honour, but I’m here on a personal capacity - with a bit of power abuse, if you’d so understand,” she replied. “I understand you’re allies with Aptok-tu Usapte?”

“She’s my Shocho for a reason.”

“How quickly do you want her deposed?”

Sayaka jumped back. Wait. What?

“Oh, don’t give me the fake look, I know your kind. You want power. I don’t care about power in this country. I care about getting a bit of justice for my mother,” she muttered, “Meutia. Meutia of the previous King, mind. Thrown in hell for you damn fucking… I don’t derive any pleasure from this. I need her body, to lay her to rest.”

The Shogun stared. Then, she broke into a grin. “Alright then. I think we have a deal.”

It took not too long afterwards for her to then take advantage of Tatsumi’s reputation within his clan to publicly denounce him. Usapte could come later - maybe she’d come to her senses. In fact, it was within her personal interest that Usapte be elevated as high as possible; so when Tatsumi returned to his clan again for the winter, she used it as an opportunity for her to use her political group to convince the others to depose the Shusho. Tatsumi was immediately replaced by Usapte in February 1648 - and humiliated, he never returned to statewide politics.

Meanwhile, she pored over the laws of the old codes, discovering the old 1314 ‘two-jobs’ law that had kept the Shogun and future high-ranking roles seperate. She knew, if her ambitions were to be fulfilled, she would have to break it. But that could only be done with more political power - and Mikado Ayako wasn’t exactly the most popular person in the world. Besides, she wanted someone more… legitimate. None of these Nihonese candidates really made sense. It was time for her to look south - to an old clause - and to an old, old family.

The Okita.

Notable People


 * 1401-1473 [The Last Days of the Heian]:
 * Uchiha Tomoko (1387 - 1469) [deceased]: Head of the Yamatai faction during the Civil War and later Empress (1412-1469) under the name 'Uchiha no Ichiban'.
 * Mori Kyoko (1378 - 1473) [deceased]: One of the two heads of the Peoples' League during the Civil War, later Speaker of the National Convention unopposed until death. Spouse: Kido Mirio.
 * Hori Shizuku (1377 - 1456) [deceased]: The other head of the Peoples' League, a minor political player in Hiroshima after the war. Committed suicide under threat of involuntary execution.
 * Midoriya Kaitou (1383 - 1472) [deceased]: A minor player in the Civil War who gained popularity as a capable administrator. Birth name Zhang Kaisheng. Spouse: Midoriya Yuki.
 * Seishiro Kirie (1381 - 1463) [deceased]: One of the heads of the Outsiders who found herself alienated from her hometown in her pursuit of political unity. Became a remarkable writer, writing works such as The Use of War, a critical book on the purpose of strife. Spouse: Bakushi Yona.
 * Bakushi Yona (1380 - 1463) [deceased]: A Yamatai-Eskosian, best known for fighting for the political rights of the tiny Eskosian minority in Nihon. Became a political kingmaker after the war. Spouse: Seishiro Kirie.
 * Hu Jin-Yo (1376 - 1462) [deceased]: A Joseon-Yamatai, best known as a Joseonese reunificationist who participated in a minor role during the Civil War. Afterwards, provided much financial support to the Nihonese army advancing in Kyongsong before dying in a tragic accident.
 * Kanzaki Izuku (1394 - 1489) [deceased]: First Shogun then Taisho, well known for unconventional military tactics that precipitated asymmetrical warfare against enemy forces. Lived a relatively stunted life afterwards, travelled into Joseon and participated in its war against Kyongsong before travelling West in hopes of retracing the steps of Bulijin Khatun, a dream promptly foiled. Spouse: Yonekura Hiyori.
 * Nishimiya Asuka (1372 - 1479) [deceased]: Shogun after her predecessor Kanzaki was passed over due to ignoring the Empress, she became something of a despot and massively expanded the powers of the military as well as a small secret police under the direction of Empress Uchiha and Speaker Mori. Lived a quiet, nondescript life. Spouse: Ryuzoji Mirio.
 * 1474 - 1523 [The Brief Bakufu]
 * Uchiha Ryu (1467 - 1512) [deceased]: Adopted son of Empress Uchiha, originally groomed to be an apt successor of hers; he was soon convinced to take another path by the Regent. Overthrown in 1487.
 * Senjougahara Ryuko (1459 - 1489) [deceased]: Popular regent originally meant to become successor to Uchiha, eventually sidelined. With a massive amount of political power, however, she pulled strings to keep herself as Regent and manipulated the new Emperor as she wished. Murdered by an assassin.
 * Senmyaku Hyo-in (1436 - 1486) [deceased]: Powerful orator of the Dochaku who advocated for their betterment. Eventually sidelined due to the maneuvring of Empress Uchiha.
 * Yamagata Jiro (1461 - 1503) [deceased]: An upstart military man who became Shogun at the behest of the late Nishimiya Asuka. Soon evolved into a broadly popular political figure who usurped the throne from Uchiha Ryu, but his ambitions overcame him and he was deposed after attempting to re-consolidate power.
 * Kanzaki Noriko (1467 - 1560) [deceased]: Nationalist despot intent on restoring Nihon to political unitarism. She quickly exploited her way through the chaos of rapid decentralisation to insert herself as the effective leader of Nihon in just one and a half decades, essentially unchallenged. Engaged in the exploitation of Syonan via siphoning its gold reserves to beef those of Nihon, inspiring the local chaos in that nation. Eventually became the leader of the first effectively federal republic in human history, the 13-year Nihonese Federation, but was promptly killed by Oda Nobunaga during the Siege of Kyoto.
 * 1524 - 1601 [Sengoku Jidai]
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543) [deceased]: Minor yet influential political figure of the exiled main family of the Oda clan. Killed by mistake.
 * Takagi Anzu (1497 - 1572) [deceased]: Adopted daughter of Kanzaki Noriko, adept fighter, eventually, Nihonese Empress. Fled to Kansha. Died in 1572 peacefully.
 * Oda Nobunaga (1534 - ??): The vengeful daughter of Nobuhide; a furious orator and military genius. Eventually Shogun and de facto leader of Nihon, but she found herself sidelined by most and was promptly betrayed by many of the daimyo she had returned to power. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Uesugi Kagetora (1531 - circa. 1582) [deceased]: A capable administrator and competent military leader, Kagetora found her calling towards managing and helping her territory more important than the distant calls of Nobunaga's ambitions. While Nihon descended into chaos her territory remained prosperous, and bucking the trends of the daimyo she personally adopted many of the measures designed by the late Prime Minister of Nihon. She finally left the country in 1574, tired of the turmoil precipitated by Nobunaga and the loss of most of her friends; making her way to Yolngu, where in defiance of the slavery laws practiced there, she mulled about freely and easily, attempting to find her old friends.
 * Kinoshita Tokichiro or Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1542 - ??): Known as the conqueror, he was best described as an unorthodox and haplessly brutal man. Like Nobunaga, he practiced incredibly levels of brutality to finish campaigns and assert control, unlike Nobunaga, he had no qualms and no restraint about it whatsoever. As thus he became the new Shogun, and began to assert his control - becoming notable as one of the few openly homosexual members of the Nihonese elite, and a gay one at that. Spouse: Akechi Mitsuhide.
 * Kanzaki Miyako or Soryu Ritsuko (1538 - ??): Granddaughter of Kanzaki Noriko, she came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Tachibana no Musashi (1590 - ??):


 * Kanzaki Family: From a minor clan in old Minamoto arose one of the defining political and military families of the early Bakufu. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Izuku (1394 - 1489): Grandfather of the entire family. Began the Kanzaki name by abandoning usage of the old Minamoto clan name and rising as first a potential Emperor before becoming one of the most prolific generals in Nihon's history. However, his attempts at glory were foiled and eventually he gave up, passing his life's work to a strange girl who might just get some use out of it.
 * Third Generation:
 * Setsuna (1482 - 1572): Another third generation'er; she went missing in Syonan before being discovered as Noriko travelled to it. Made head of the Nihonese Southern Company. Spouse: Souji Nakamura.
 * Noriko (1467 - 1560): Two generations later, a bored Shinto temple head turned trainer turned puppet master. Exploited the political weaknesses of the political system to make herself a de facto leader, first head of the Kanzaki Clan. Charted the family's rise to prominence and eventually the family's dominance for a few decades; began her ascent hoping to salvage the family name but eventually became a radical republican dead set on changing the world as we know it. Died at the hands of Oda Nobunaga.
 * Fifth Generation:
 * Miyako or Ritsuko (1548 - ??): She came under the tutelage of a certain Widyawati of the Gang of Eight before participating in the campaign that came to end her grandmother's rule. After that she began the long and arduous process of attempting to pull the country together, but with mass rebellion between both the daimyo and peasants ultimately failed.
 * Sixth Generation:
 * Hidetada (1588 - ??):


 * Oda Family: A descendant of the Minamoto as well, the Oda rose up in opposition to the Kanzaki - and won out, going on to define much of the rest of Nihonese history. This chronicles its most famous members.
 * First Generation:
 * Oda Nobuhide (1499 - 1543): His quest for revenge began the family's ascent to power. He finished none of it, trusting in a person that never returned his trust; yet, he would be remembered for what little he had done.
 * Second Generation:
 * Nobunaga (Hiyori) (1533 - circa. 1575): Arguably the family's most famous member, Nobunaga organised her, her siblings and others into a massive campaign against the experimental Nihonese Federation. Immeasurably brutal, her campaigns in the North and Kanto earned her the nickname the 'Demon of Tanegashima', often unfairly associated with the Agoustans in Bingo; but in her last years she seemingly relented, paving the way open for her remaining friends to take charge in her absence.
 * Nobuhiro (1534 - 1579): Nobunaga's less enthusiastic brother, who promptly decided to support the anti-Nobunaga coalition that cropped up against her. After her death, he was brutally skewered by the daimyo of Nanbu.
 * Nobuyuki (1534 - 1592): A quiet and unassuming member of his generation, Nobuyuki supported his sister but eventually fell out of the entire 'campaign' thing and went to manage the tiny family farm in Niigata. He, ironically, lived a far longer life than any of his family, dying peacefully in 1592.
 * Meiyo-ko (Hina) (1535 - 1584): Nobunaga’s sister, although she never saw her as such for long. Forced into a ‘marriage’ with Kagetora’s young brother to solidify an alliance between the Uesugi and Oda, she was promptly pinged-ponged around into various marriages until being taken as a forcible concubine of Hideyoshi. She committed suicide in 1584.
 * Third Generation:
 * Shouko (1578 - ??): Daughter of Nobuhiro, one of his three children; she became administrator of the new Oda-chiku in Nagoya as one of the only qualified members of the Oda family remaining.